Jeskawood.com

imperfect Pictures



First Episode!
Latest Episode!

​Life has not always been good to Bella Swan. Born mixed race in the deep south, orphaned as a child, and made a widow at a young age, she uses her photography not only as a way to make money but as a way to grow and heal after serious trauma. Luckily she has wonderful friends by her side to help her, too. She’s not unhappy, but she’s barely scraping by. 

Everything changes though when she’s offered a job taking pictures of up and coming Australian actor, Edward Cullen, for a full week. 

Eddie seems almost picture perfect. Kind, handsome, intelligent, rich. But, we are always more than what we appear in a snapshot.

A Sexy Serial Soap opera

Rated M for Mature, intended for an adult audience. Reader Discretion is advised.






  • Home
  • Fan Fiction Collection
    • A Change in Direction
    • Computer Repair
    • Fan Fiction One shots and Short Stories
    • Imperfect Pictures >
      • Perfect Snapshots
      • Blurry Images
    • Locke >
      • Locke: Outtakes
      • Key
      • Key Outtakes!
      • One Wild Weekend
      • Ring
    • The Halloween Fair

6/30/2019

Episode Sixty-eight: First-Class

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 67
Next: Episode 69

Picture

 Episode Sixty-eight: First-Class


Next few days went by in a hurried blur. I talked to everyone, every day. All of them. Jake, Rachel, Rebecca, Alice, and Rosalie. Mrs. Esther screamed wildly into the phone when I informed her. Of course, she told me she knew I was at least a ‘little Jew.' I heard Jonah in the background joking that it wasn't enough to count. She ignored him. She was right, and that's all she cared about.   

Edward was awake before me the next morning, arranging a flight leaving at six in the evening on the following Friday. He would have to meet me at the airport, rushing from work. Not that he cared. He insisted on getting there as early as possible.  

I wasn't up for recording. I wasn't that good at keeping my actor's mask on like Edward was. So, instead, I edited pictures so that I could make books for him and his family, and I did research on charities. I cooked for us, too. We didn't do anything at night, simply laying by the pool and drinking wine in the chilly March night air.   

Luckily, the most exciting thing that happened in those days was that I went to the doctor to get my IUD put in. It was terrible, though. I hated it. I actually end up throwing up in the trash can on the way to the parking lot. I was warned that it was a possibility. Edward had gone with me to the early appointment before he had to go do voice-overs. I spent the rest of Thursday in bed with a heating pad and painkillers, sleeping. By Friday morning I felt fine though, besides being on my period. They preferred to have them put in while you're on it, even though it just added to my discomfort.   

I didn’t pack that much. We were only staying a couple of days. Carefully I selected my wardrobe, trying to find the right outfit for meeting one’s family for the first time but I don’t think it existed. 

Jasper kept me company on the phone since he was off Friday morning. I was panicking a little, but he was so soothing and kind. His voice was warm in a different way than Edward's, and I found I liked it almost as much. We spoke for hours.   

Edward was waiting for me, arriving just a few moments before me at the airport in his personal car. We were pulled up right in front of the small private jet. I shook my head. He was always showing off. 

"You spend so much money. We could just fly like normal people. It's just for three hours. We could even do it first-class if you wanted to." 

“I’m not spending anything. Disney has private jets they lend out to their top creators. All you have to do is ask.” He took my bag from me, picking up his as well from the trunk that I brought from home with me. An employee quickly took them from him. I kept my purse and camera bag. I was going to take so many pictures. 

“Wait. For real?”

“Yeah.” Edward took my hand. “They want to keep their money makers happy. So, I was thinking,” he began as we were walking up the stairs, “as much as I want to give you everything you need, I don’t think I can. I realize that you might need a different kind of support that I can’t provide.”

“Honey,” I started as I took my first step on the plane. “You’ve been amazing. What are you talking about?”

"I'm glad you feel that way, but I know you need your family right now." He pointed towards the cabin. I realized that there were people sitting in some of the chairs. I quickly walked towards them.  

I screamed when I realized it was Alice and Rosalie, throwing myself at them. They instantly wrapped me in a hug. Then, of course, I began to cry. Once my waterworks had started up, I was having trouble controlling them. They cried, too, though. They stroked my hair and whispered that they loved and missed me.   

“Mr. Cullen, we’re about to take off. We’re going to need everyone to take their seats,” the stewardess told him, smiling politely. I turned quickly to look at him. Edward was smiling at us, his hands in his pockets. 

I then threw myself at him, launching myself in the air to wrap my arms around his neck. He laughed, grabbing me with one arm. I kissed him several times, finding it hard to grasp the words to thank him for everything he was. His thoughtfulness was unmatched.

“They flew first class like normal people,” he whispered, making me giggle. “I knew you needed them.”

“Thank you.”

"Of course," he grinned. "Come on, ladies. Let us take our seats. Mustn't hold up the plane," he said in his actor's voice. Edward was a little nervous about this trip too, and he was trying to keep his worry out of his tone and off his face. I was grateful to him for it.  

There were two seats per row, the chairs facing each other with a table in the middle. Alice and Rosalie sat across from us. Both women reached over and took my hands as they smiled. 

“You’ve got two sets of twin sisters!” Rosalie said with a small laugh. “How crazy is that! Twins run in your family.”

"Right? It's crazy. My mom and uncle were twins, too," I explained to Edward. I hadn't talked about him much. "He was a cop, but he died before I was born."  

“Y’all look alike, from the pictures. From what you can tell from the photos, anyway,” Alice commented. “Especially you and Jake. Especially in the face.”

“We have the same nose,” I replied, putting my chin on my knuckles. “I get to meet him in a few hours.”

“Are you scared?” Rose asked, squeezing my other hand. 

“Of course. What if I’m a disappointment to them? They have to be a little resentful. This mythic child that he spoke about. But they’re making it sound like he was such a great father. So maybe not. I don’t know.”

“How does that make you feel?” Alice questioned, leaning into me. It was the therapist in her talking. 

"Mm… Frustrated that he didn't go to the police or something. I understand that it took a long time to heal. It was so easy to disappear back then, and if my grandparents carried me to the other side of the city, it was enough to disappear. Houston has millions of people. The address he had for my mother before is at least an hour from the house I grew up in. And if they went out of their way to hide me… No wonder she needed heroin. What did she go through?" 

“So, they were a thing?” Rosalie questioned. “They wanted to run away and have you?”

“He says Billy proposed before they found out she was pregnant. My grandmother figured out my mother was knocked up, apparently, and took her to the doctor. That’s how he knew I was a girl, probably. She had an ultrasound. My grandfather screamed that they were going to raise the girl to be a good Catholic despite her sinful origins. Not so nicely, I’m sure,” I smirked. “Before he fucking shot him.”

“You’re going to rage about that for the rest of your life,” Alice smirked at me. It wasn’t mean. She just knew me. 

“You have no idea. Wouldn’t you?”

"Oh, yes," Rosalie nodded. "Grandma is salty as hell, but she'd never shoot Daddy." 

I laughed, “I don’t believe you. The thing is, your daddy would have deserved it. I could have seen him drunk, mouthing off to her and her taking a shotgun of rock salt to him.”

“She’s still so proud she outlived him,” Alice snickered. 

“That’s terrible,” her sister sighed, rolling her eyes. I liked their grandmother so much. She was salty, mean, and funny as hell. Alice adored her grandmother. She talked to her more than her mother. Rose wasn’t as close. 

I looked over to Edward. “Their father was MUCH older than their mother. Their mother’s mother is still living and thriving on her own. She’s ninety-seven.”

"We're actually the youngest of ten half-siblings. Our oldest brother is in his seventies. Our mom was his fourth wife. He was already in his sixties when they married, and she was in, like, her early thirties.”

“Wow,” Edward said in surprise.

“Mama is a former beauty queen, too,” Rosalie added. 

“How did he manage that?” He asked us in surprise. “In his sixties?” 

“Money,” we all said at the same time. 

“Texas oil money,” I explained further. “Old money. Lots of it.”

“Our inheritance put us through school,” Rosalie said conversationally.

"And helped start the non-profit," Alice added thoughtfully. "We all have daddy issues. But, I've found that most people have a problem with at least one of their parents. I still have to see patients to maintain my licenses, and all of them do," she explained to Edward. "Mostly daddy issues. Some problem mothers." 

He pointed his finger at his face, making a sour little expression to make me laugh. My boyfriend sighed and rolled his eyes. "I thought as I became an adult, it would be easier to deal with my mother." 

“No,” Alice and Rosalie said at the same time with the exact same smirk on their face. “It doesn’t,” they both said in unison again. 

“That is so creepy,” I told them in a whisper. “Stop doing the twin thing.”

“Sorry,” they said at the same time, making me giggle a little. 

“So, Bella, I was looking at psychotherapist in LA for you,” Alice began nonchalantly. 

“Well, Dr. Brandon,” I replied in boredom, “thanks, I guess? Let me do some regular therapy for a while before I try to fix my deep-seated issues and emotional traumas. There are new ones now. My PTSD has a whole new interesting layer.”

“I bet,” she frowned. “Sorry, Bells. Oh, how have your dreams been this week? I’ve been worried. I know how much you hate to have your camera dreams.”

“Camera dreams?” Rosalie looked at her sister then back to me. 

“I always lose my camera in some stupid way in my dreams. Stolen, lost, broken, whatever. I was having them three and four times a week there for probably a year or so. Maybe more. But it’s been at least a few months since I had one,” I answered. “I don’t know if I’ve been dreaming all that much, which is better. They were bad for a while.”

“You had one almost every night for two weeks before you went to LA that first time,” Alice remembered.

“I’m not sure if I’ve had any since then. I imagine it’s because I have a stronger sense of security right now than I have in a few years.” I felt Edward’s hand smooth down my back comfortingly. “I keep dreaming about going back into the hospital, though. At least once a week since it happened.”

“That was dramatic as fuck, Bella,” Rosalie commented, looking worried. “I hated you were so far away. I wish I could have come. But you were out of the hospital before I could have even gotten there. I don’t know what I would have done for you anyway,” she sighed sadly. “Are you really feeling all better?”

“Yeah. Fuck my uterus right now, though. And that stupid thing they shoved in me,” I complained with a pout, leaning my head on Edward’s shoulder. 

"How was it getting that?" Alice asked. "Terrible?" 

“Yesterday was. I’m not as sore today. I’ll let you know if it’s worth it in a month or two.”

“Do you still have your period?” Rose asked. “I’m thinking about one.”

"After a few months, it's supposed to go away. So, that'll be nice. I liked not having it before on my pills." 

“Does this gross you out, Eddie?” Alice asked curiously. “Talking about this stuff in front of you?”

“I have four older sisters. No.” I laughed at his short answer. “Well, it’s true. Why would it?”

“They raised him so well,” I told them. “They’re all really good moms. You’ll both like them. I’m sure you will all meet someday.” 

“At the wedding?” Rosalie asked over a bottle of water before she took a sip. She was trying to be funny.

“Mmm,” I laughed. “I mean probably, but ew, weddings. Gross. It’s only fun if it’s someone else’s with an open bar.”

“Seriously, I’m good with eloping,” Edward assured me. “I don’t think I want that anxiety either.”

"Wait… Are you two serious?" Rose asked. "I was kidding. You're talking about marriage already?" Rosalie and I didn't talk like Alice, and I did. I didn't want to heap some of my personal things on her when she was so busy already. "That's great."  

“They’re not engaged or anything,” Alice asserted. “I would have told you.”

“I know,” the blonde replied. “I’m just so surprised. I guess I shouldn’t be. It was fast with Aiden, too. When Bells knows, she knows.”

“Mama keeps talking about how it was God that brought y’all together.” Alice rolled her eyes, taking a sip of her Dr. Pepper. “All this week. It was God’s work. He brought him to her so he could guide her to her family,” she copied her mother’s accent perfectly. I could even hear it in her voice when she spoke. I smirked a little. 

"Esther, too," I sighed. "They mean it in a nice way. It's fine. I don't think that's true, but it is nice when a series of pleasant things happen in a row. They're connected, but because of a good person. Who is not God." I pointed to Edward. He took my hand and kissed it. I smiled and smoothed my fingers over his chin. "I could get down with this Q’wati,” I joked. “The Transformer. I like the idea of that. Being able to change for the better. Sounds nice. Plus, fucking werewolves.” 

“There are ghosts and zombies in Catholicism,” Alice commented offhandedly. Of the three of us, she was the maddest at our ultra-religious upbringing. Religion didn’t bother me. It just wasn’t for me. Alice was a rather vocal atheist. She laughed, “remember when Aiden convinced Mama God was an alien?”

I snorted loudly before cackling. “Oh, lord. I forgot about that. Well, Mrs. Brandon,” I copied his voice, “Extraterrestrial, by definition, simply means that someone is ‘not of this earth.' God can't be of this earth because he created the universe, therefore existing before it. And all three of us gaping as she’s eating it all up. Doc, no. Why? She’s going to tell everyone at church now to sound smart! She doesn’t know you’re just an asshole.” 

“She did, too,” Mary Alice giggled, looking over at her sister. “Crazy woman. Mama’s birthday is coming up soon. It’s a big one, too. She’s turning seventy-five. We should do something for her.”

“We should throw her a big party,” I commented. “She loves a good soiree. Lots of finger food and lime sherbet and 7-up punch,” I joked with a smile.

"I hate how Mama over plans every visit," Rosalie whined softly. "She drives me crazy, and I'm always so tired afterward."  

“Then don’t let her,” I replied. 

“And how do you propose we do achieve that?” Alice said sarcastically. “It’s not possible.”

“Just don’t let her know you’re coming. I’ve found out recently just showing up like a boss is a ton of fun,” I smiled over at Edward. He winked at me playfully. 

Rose hummed as she thought. “How would that be possible and plan her party at the same time?”

"You don't think Coach wouldn't jump at the idea of throwing his wife a surprise seventy-fifth birthday with all of her daughters showing up on her doorstep?" I asked. Mrs. Lettie's husband was a good and kind man, and he loved his wife very much. They were a good couple, and I liked him. I liked him when he was my teacher when I was in school, too.  

The twins looked at each other and had a serious silent conversation. Edward was being very quiet, letting me have my time with the girls that I needed. I needed their company and their distraction. Rosalie tilted her head back towards me. "That's a good idea." 

“I agree,” Alice added. “We could show up a couple of days before and make it seem like we’re just there for her birthday.”

“Have Coach make reservations on the morning of her birthday. Like, give her a good day out. Spa and lunch or something. Make her think she’s going to have a big family dinner at home with all her kids. We could throw it in the barn.”

“That’s perfect,” Rose agreed, tapping her nails on her lip as she thought for a moment. “It’s late July. So, we can take off. Maybe stay a week or so. Have a party for her. Surprise her. She’s happy. She doesn’t get a chance to plan. This might work.”

I waved my hand in front of me to Alice. She was thoughtful for a minute. I wanted to hear what she was thinking. “Maybe Eddie could film some videos in Texas.” It wasn’t what I was expecting.

"Oh." I looked at him, hopefully. "Is that far enough to plan for that, maybe?" 

"I think so," he smiled at me. "Let me look into before I commit though. What kind of videos can I make in Texas, though?" 

"Whataburger. Schlotzsky's," Alice said very quickly as if she had been thinking about it. These were all the food places she loved. "Raising Cane's." She loved food as much as me, but in a different way. She didn't want to cook it, just eat it. She was a lot like Edward in that way, but he was expanding. She knew all the good fast food, though. 

“There’s a Cane’s in LA,” I replied. “So we could do that anytime. Waffle House would be good, too! That’s just food videos though. I’m hungry now.”

"Waffle House," Rose moaned. "Oh, that sounds so good." 

“Waffle House is best at two in the morning while not sober,” I giggled. “The last time I had Whataburger was when I was in the Houston airport last year. Coming to LA. They don’t have milkshakes in the airport ones, apparently. Bastards. I need Mama to send me some more spicy ketchup.”

They both made yum sounds at the same time. All three of us laughed. I sighed, pushing my hair out of my face as I looked at my friends. They both looked at me worriedly.  

"You okay, baby?" Rosalie asked, reaching for my hand again. I made a little face and shrugged. "You'll be okay, though." 

"Yeah, I know. I'm just in shock right now. Give me a while to process it all. It's good. I'm just overwhelmed. I resigned myself to never having these answers, and suddenly I have so many new questions that I'll never have answered instead. It's satisfying to have one mystery solved, though." 

“I never would have guessed Native American from the Pacific Northwest.” Rosalie leaned forward, wide-eyed. “How many hours did we look at pictures online trying to figure out where your features came from?”

“I always thought it was possible that she was Native Mexican. Didn’t we decide once that Bella kinda looked like a curly haired version of that chick in that Disney movie?” Alice snapped her fingers at me several times. She wanted me to remember the name. 

“The Road to El Dorado,” I mumbled. “Were they Mayan or Aztec or whatever?”

“No idea,” she shrugged. “But that was kind of closer than we thought.”

"Not really. I thought I'd be more European," I admitted to them. "I wasn't looking forward to the test, but I'm so glad we did it now." 

“Did you not want to know?” Rose questioned. 

"I didn't think it mattered," I told her truthfully. "And, it wouldn't have, if my assumptions were correct about my father. But they weren't. I'm kind of feeling guilty because I was so mad at him for so long, but now I have to totally reverse course and direct my anger differently. My blame. Guilt. Frustration. Goddamn, I am so frustrated." 

“About what exactly?” She asked. “Not that you shouldn’t be. You have so much to choose from.”

"Right?" I snorted. "The race thing. It's the part of the story that I got right, and it pisses me off. I wanted to learn my dad was a former drug dealer or whatever who is now in prison and my grandparents were just trying to make the best of a bad situation and were just kind of shitty at it. It made sense with the context clues. I didn't even care what nationality he was because I knew the problem was he that he looked like," I waved my hand over my face, "this." 

“If you did your hair a different color, honestly you’d just look like some of these women down on the Jersey shore,” Alice joked. “If you went blonde especially.” I made a little face. “Yeah, I don’t think it would suit you either.”

“That’s part of the reason I’ve never dyed my hair. I don’t want to hide what I am.”

“My mother is currently darker than Bella through the aid of a tanning bed,” Edward commented. “She even has boxed black hair. She’s got my hair color naturally. She has the same features as Bella but…” He rubbed his hand over his mouth, frustrated himself. “I don’t get it. Why that thing? It’s something you don’t have control over. I get why she might like Vicky over you, just to start. Nothing to do with what you look like. Vicky’s mom is her friend. They’ve been for years. But it just didn’t work out. I can’t only date my mom’s friends’ kids. And… I just- I don’t understand how that is ever a natural reaction to someone looking just slightly different from you. It’s the differences that attract me to her in the first place!”

“Obviously,” Alice laughed quietly. “She’s like the exact opposite of you.”

“Exactly!” He laughed. “I’m honestly pretty picky about who I’m attracted to. That’s why I didn’t date that much before Bella. But when I saw her for the first time…” Edward trailed off. 

“Awwww…” The twins drew out together. “You’re so sweet!”

"That is creepy," he agreed, looking over to me. This was his first time alone one and one with my girls and me. Alice and I were bad enough on our own. Soon we would all be talking together and finishing our sentences like when we were children. We just needed to get back into the flow. He would find that out soon enough, I was sure.  

We took our stuff to the hotel in Port Angeles where Edward bought us the nicest suite they had and the same for Alice and Rosalie to share. It was just after ten in the evening. I texted Jake when we landed. He asked if we wanted to meet him for a late dinner at one of the local diners. I instantly agreed. Rose and Al decided to let me go meet him on my own with Edward. In the morning, they would go with us to the reservation. They had traveled more than we had and were tired anyway. 

I felt so nervous, my hands were shaking. It was just Jake, and I was kind of grateful that I was getting to meet one to start. My sisters would be coming in the morning. They had class and had to work on Fridays. Edward rested his big hand on my thigh the entire ride comfortingly. When the car pulled to a stop, he turned to look at me very seriously.  

“Whatever happens, everything is going to be okay.”

“I know. As long as I have you, everything will be fine.” He smiled at my response. “I’m happy, don’t worry. I’m just too nervous. Thank you for being so great about this.”

He put his hands on either side of my face and pulled me close to kiss my forehead and my nose before kissing my lips. “I love you.”

"I know. You're really good at showing me." I smiled widely, leaning my forehead against his. I sucked in a deep breath through my nose and let it out through my lips. "I love you so much. Now, let's go meet my brother." 



Back: Episode 67
Next: Episode 69

Click to download the epub of this episode!
Click to download the pdf of this Episode!!

Share

6/27/2019

Episode Sixty-seven: Hi!

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 66
Next: Episode 68

Picture

Episode Sixty-seven: Hi!



By the time seven o’clock rolled around, I had spoken to Alice, Rosalie, and Mrs. Lettie, their mother. I would save Esther for another day. She would want more information than I had anyway. 

Jasper called when he took a lunch break. Edward answered my phone as it laid on the bed in between us and put it on speaker. 

“Hi,” I said weakly. 

“My, what a day you’re having, dove,” he began softly. 

“See? That’s why you should have come with us. These are the fun things we get up to,” I joked, laying my head back on the pillow as I looked up at the ceiling. Edward took my hand and lightly squeezed it. 

“I should have. I wish I had. I wish I could be there for you. I’m a fool for not coming.”

"You are," I agreed lightly. "But it's okay. I understand. I'm sure there will be another life-altering moment you can hold me through. I have them in spades, it seems." 

Jasper sighed, “shit. My poor dove. Are you going to be alright?”

“Mm,” I hummed. “Dehydration is probably going to become an issue soon. I don’t think I’ve cried this much in a while.”

“I’ll get you some water.” Edward pressed a kiss to my forehead before hopping up to his feet. 

“Thanks,” I breathed as I watched him go to the kitchen, leaving me alone with Jasper on the phone. 

“So, Bella Black Swan, huh? Pretty cool name,” he said quietly. “Fits you.”

“Sounds like a good stripper name.”

He laughed then sighed, “no. No, Bella. It doesn’t. Sounds like the perfect ballerina name, actually.”

“It does, doesn’t it?” I smirked a little. “So, just curious, do you think I can go a week without something dramatic as fuck happening?”

“At this rate? No.”

"At least it is mostly a good thing. I have a brother and sisters. Cousins. They seem nice, too." I took a deep breath. "My father is dead, though. I really am an orphan. I always just figured he was her drug dealer or something, and he dropped my mom when she got knocked up. But he wasn't. How am I supposed to think about my grandmother or grandfather now? My grandmother, especially. She knew. She had to. She had to know his name, at least. They treated me like I was something shameful when they're the ones that should be ashamed." 

“I’m sorry. I don’t know what to say,” he answered. 

I glared up at the ceiling. My chest hurt a little bit. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be dumping this on you.”

Jasper let out another quiet little sigh. “Why not? I’d hope my girlfriend would be able to tell me anything, especially since I’ve very much dumped things onto you.”

I felt like crying again, but I swallowed it back. He didn't need to hear that before going back to work. "I miss you." 

“I miss you, too. Both of you.”

“I know,” I sighed.

Edward came back with a glass of ice water for me. I sat up slowly and took a big drink. My face felt sticky from my dried tears and snot. I was so tired. All I wanted was a nap.

Our boyfriend sat beside me. “I don’t suppose I can interest you in skipping out of that place and onto the first flight to Los Angeles?”

Jasper laughed without humor. "I wish I could. I was going to talk to my boss today about leaving, though. He's not been in. So, there's that. It's a start in the right direction," he answered. "I'm sorry that I'm not there, though." 

“Soon,” Edward sighed. Everyone was full of sighs. 

“Yeah. Not soon enough. But… Take care of her, hm? Kiss her for me, Tony.”

He ran his hand over my thigh to my knee. I laid my head on his shoulder and took a deep breath. “I’ll kiss her for both of us.”

It was Jasper’s turn to sigh again. “Alright. I need to go. Take care, dove.”

“Thank you for calling. It helps to hear your voice. Bye.”

“Bye,” he said quietly before hanging up. 

“So,” Edward began. “I’m going to get you some dinner and then we’ll get a shower. After, we’ll wait for your brother’s call together.”

Slowly I shook my head. “I’m not really hungry.”

“I know, but you should eat. It’ll help you feel a little better. Do you want me to order some Chinese?”

"Why don't you get that place we got the first day we met. It was delicious," I said hoarsely after taking another sip of water.  

He gave me a small hopeful grin. “Sounds perfect. What would you like?”

“Just pick whatever. You know I’ll eat anything and everything.”

“My laptop is in the office. I’ll be back in a second,” he told me before leaving me alone with my thoughts.

But only for a second. 

My phone rang with an unfamiliar number from Washington State. I had sent Jake an email with all of my contact information and a good rundown of my life story. The basics, at least. About my mother, grandmother, grandpa, Aiden, Alice, and Rosalie. And, Edward. I sent him links to my pictures and to my Facebook. 

I answered it and brought it up to my ear. We still had a couple of hours until it was nine o’clock. I wasn’t upset but rather excited, hopeful. I was eager to talk to him again. “Hello?”

“Hi! Hello! Bella?” A soft female voice said quickly. She sounded young. 

“Yeah.”

“Oh, my god! I’m Rebecca Black. Not like the singer of that stupid song. That Friday song,” she blurted out nervously, making me laugh. “I’m your sister.”

“Hi,” I giggled, tears already starting to form again. “I’m glad you’re not the singer of that song. That would be too weird.”

“Me, too!” She laughed. “So… Like… You’re really my sister?”

“I think so. I hope so. It’s probably not a terrible idea to do a DNA test to double check,” I replied. “If not, it’s a bunch of crazy coincidences.”

“This is nuts,” Rebecca replied in wonder. “Like, Daddy talked about you so much. I was starting to think you were a figment of his imagination.”

“I can’t believe he talked about me,” I said quietly. 

“Oh, gosh. All the time. He would… Mmm, how do I explain this? In our culture, it's really important that you have a special power totem or trinket that is supposed to protect you. It's especially important for young people, to help guide them to adulthood. Kind of a guardian angel. He made you one, and he'd- he'd basically pray for you, every night. He'd ask Q'wati to guide you… uh, he's a good spirit of transformation. It actually means The Transformer, but those terrible Michael Bay movies ruined that." 

I laughed, wiping tears away from my cheeks. Edward came back in with his laptop, his expression instantly worried. I shook my head. 

"I heard the new one wasn't bad, but I haven't seen any since like the second. They were terrible," I agreed. "I wonder what it looks like. The totem thing." 

"Oh, it's a little hand-carved wooden bird. Jake's got it. He was good at woodworking. Daddy made all of ours, too, but ours are wolves. We're descended from the wolves. Q'wati transformed us into humans. Legends say," she laughed lightly, "we're werewolves." 

“Werewolves? Legit? That’s super awesome,” I giggled as well. I pulled the phone away from my ear and finally put it on speaker. Edward sat on the bed beside me, his arm going around my shoulder. “So, Rebecca, tell me about yourself. What do you do?”

“Both Rachel and I are going to nursing school. We both want to be RNs. We both go to school and work at the same hospital here in Seattle.”

“I’ve never been to Seattle. I can’t wait to come and meet you, hopefully.”

“That would be great. Jake is over the moon right now. He’s probably called every person he knows today to tell them about you. I can’t believe you’re on YouTube. That’s so cool. And you’re dating that Australian guy in the videos with you?”

“Yeah, I am.”

“Good for you, sis. He’s crazy fucking hot.” Edward laughed loudly in embarrassment, covering his face with both of his hands. “Oh, shit! Can he hear me?”

"Yeah, sorry," I giggled softly. "I should have warned you. But, right? So hot." He poked my side, making me laugh again. "What? You are! What do you want from me?" 

He shook his head. “I’m ordering dinner.”

“Order like we’re both planning on eating our feelings tonight,” I joked. 

Edward mumbled, “I was already planning on it.”

“So, Jake said you’re getting married,” she said next, pulling my attention back to her. 

"Someday. Not soon, though." 

“Just a word of warning… Don’t let those morons at the rez tell you that you need to date within the tribe. They’re going to try to find you a nice boy, even if you’re with someone. Trust me, I know. And so does Rachel.”

I snorted. “They’d have to pry Eddie from my cold dead fingers first,” I answered lightly. “Anyway, how is our sister?”

“Grumpy. She’s in the middle of a twenty-four-hour shift that she can’t get out of. She won’t be off until tomorrow morning either.”

“Ew, poor thing. Sounds exhausting. I’d be a terrible nurse,” I admitted. “My brain is basically swiss cheese at full power. I’d forget someone’s medicine.”

“It happens all the time,” she replied. “She wants to talk to you after she gets some rest. Tomorrow evening probably.”

“Whenever she wants,” I replied. “I can’t believe I’ve got three siblings.”

“Poor Jake is outnumbered. He was kind of hoping you were going to turn out to be a boy magically. But, nope. Ha,” she chuckled evilly. “Just to let you know, we love to screw with him. It’s our jam. It’s fun. It’s easy. It’s why he blocked me on Facebook a couple of days ago, again.”

“Oh, so you’re like normal siblings?”

“Exactly!” We both laughed. I felt like I was smiling like an idiot. 

“So, there are four of us. Wow.” I rubbed my hand against the back of my neck. “Edward is one of five, but he’s the baby,” I said distractedly, just thinking out loud. “I guess we both have big families, then.”  

“Do you have any kids?”

"Not yet. But, we're going to try in a couple of years." I grinned at my boyfriend. He smiled back, adoringly.  

“Your kids are gonna be cute as hell.”

"Right?" I said in a giggle. "Honestly, you don't know how many times I've been told that this month. His family is ready for us to get married and be fruitful and multiply. We just came back from visiting his friends and family in Sydney a few days ago." 

“How was it?”

“It was… crazy," I confessed lightly. "I actually ended up in the hospital, but I'm fine now. My medication had a weird interaction. But his family is wonderful." 

“Most of them,” my boyfriend mumbled.

I ignored him, “Edward has four older sisters and seven nieces. I had so much fun with them. And his grandparents are all lovely kind people.”

“Seven! Oh, my god! You’re going to have to have boys!” My sister said with a cheerful laugh. We were both giddy.

“No! Girls!” He complained. “Little boys are morons. I know. I was one. I am one.”

“Yes, I know your opinion already, sir. You get what you get,” I told him, smiling at his silly attitude. “Or, we’ll adopt.”

“I cannot wait to be an aunt!” She said, making me smile. “It’s going to be so much fun!”

“Being an aunt is the best.”

"Well... Bella, I need to get to class. Um, so can I text you, maybe?" She asked, almost nervously.  

“Yes! Please. I’d love that! Tell Rachel she can too if she wants to,” I said quickly. “I’m probably going to have a whole list of questions once my brain defogs.”

Rebecca laughed, “I can imagine! We’ll have questions too, I’m sure.”  

“We should write them all down then we’ll have to sit down to a nice long dinner and talk one day very soon. With probably lots of wine. And tissues.”

“Lots and lots and lots of wine,” she agreed in a giggle. “Alright. Goodnight, sis.”

“Goodnight,” I sniffled, wiping away stray tears. The silence hung in the air after the call ended. I looked at the ceiling, hoping I wouldn’t cry again. My boyfriend quickly realized I needed a distraction. 

“Dinner will be here in about an hour,” Edward informed me, taking my phone from my grip and putting it on the charger beside the bed. “Let’s take a shower and then we’ll go outside and have a nice smoke until the food gets here.”

He was incredibly gentle with me, washing my hair and scrubbing my back. When I was dried off, he brought me his hoodie, fresh from the dryer. I couldn't help but smile when I put it on, putting on a pair of shorts underneath and comfortable thick white socks.  

I sat outside with a joint while he got us each a glass of white wine. The breeze was wonderful, the air refreshing. My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I pulled it out to see a text from an unknown number.  

The message read, “Hi, sister! This is Rachel!” She sent me a gif of Stitch from the movie Lilo and Stitch waving hi. 

I liked my siblings so much already. I started crying again. I was overly emotional and tired. It also didn't help that I was cramping. My period was going to be annoyingly early, my medicine screwing it up. I needed to set up an appointment for my IUD so that I wouldn't have to deal with it again for a while. It was best to have them put in during your period anyway.  

When Edward came back, he handed me a glass of wine and a box of tissues.  I laughed, pulling one out and rubbing my eyes. I showed him the screen. "Rachel." 

“Aw, that’s a fun movie. I like that one.” He grinned, putting his arm around me. 

“Me too. It’s actually kind of special to me,” I admitted softly. 

“Oh? Why?”

I wondered if he really wanted to know this information. But, I also didn’t want to hide anything about myself. 

"Well, um… Aiden and I went to see it on our fourth date at some cheap old theater. And then he took me to meet his family for the first time. Later that night, he told me he loved me for the first time." 

His eyes got big. “After four dates?!”

“Yes,” I laughed. 

“Goddamnit. I could have told you sooner,” he sighed in mild annoyance. “Do you know how hard it was to keep that in?”

“I would have freaked out if you did. Seriously. You did it perfectly. Thank you for waiting until I was ready and making it wonderfully romantic. He had his hand up my shirt when he said it.”

“Oh, that makes more sense,” Edward muttered. “It was hard for me to not shout it at you the first time I got into your bra too.” He was joking. I think, mostly. 

"It wasn't his first time in it," I giggled. "He got in it a little on the first date and got it completely off the second date. It wasn't even supposed to be that kind of thing. He helped me with something, and I offered to take him to the movies and dinner to say thank you. Our first date was wildly unexpected to me, and I was all about dating back then." 

“How so?” He questioned thoughtfully, taking a hit from the joint before passing it back to me. “How do you mean it was unexpected?”

"Just… Everything about it. We met in front of the movies, and he had already bought my ticket, despite why we were there in the first place. And he just hugged me. It was very sweet. He was so funny and charming, which I hadn't expected from someone I viewed as pretty much an old man. He made some stupid joke that I don't even remember, but it made me laugh and turn red, and he told me I was beautiful when I blushed. Then he kissed me. Of course, that led to making out in the actual movie. And in his car in the parking lot. When we left, Aiden forgot to put his lights on, and he got pulled over." I laughed at the memory. "Idiot mouthed off to the cop and got frisked, too."  

“And you decided to go on a second date with him?” He chuckled in return.

"Okay, well… In my defense," I giggled again, taking a hit from the lit joint before passing it back to him, "we literally fogged up the windows in his car. Like, I didn't know you could actually do that. When I got back from the date, I literally jumped on top of a sleeping Alice and shouted at her that we 'steamed up the windows like in Titanic!' She was so confused. 'But you don't even like that movie,'" I laughed again. “And the thing is… I didn’t dress up. At all. I didn’t think it was a date. I was just thanking the smart guy at the coffee shop that helped me with my homework. I wore baggy jeans, a men’s blue button down that I stole from an ex years before. I didn’t do my hair or wear makeup. But he made me feel beautiful.” 

“Lucky man,” he said quietly. I glanced over at him. 

"What are you thinking?" I asked softly. The entire day had been about me, and I wanted that to change for at least a moment. 

“Sometimes I think about what it would be like if I met you back then, being the man I am now.”

"Would you have dated an eighteen-year-old?" I questioned. Edward scrunched up his nose a little bit in response. "I thought not." He was too mature to want to spend his time with someone so young. After being around his sisters, I could see why he might prefer older women. It was what he was used to.  

"Only you. I had a dream once that I helped you become a megastar when I met you right after you came to New York. I think about that dream a lot." 

“Did it start off with a little fun on the casting couch?” I joked. He opened his mouth then closed it, looking away as he took a hit. I laughed at his reaction. “Oh, Mr. Cullen, I’ll do anything to get this part.”

Edward guffawed, passing me the smoke before he cleared his throat. “That’s what I was thinking about after I woke up.”

I leaned over and kissed him, pressing my lips to his ear. “Anytime you want to play director and rising star...” I smoothed my hand over the inside of his thigh. 

“Mm, maybe when you’re feeling up to it.” He pulled me closer, kissing my neck lightly. “We can take turns being the director,” he joked in return. I giggled softly. 

I took the joint back from him, relaxing in his arms. Finally, I texted my other sister back while I smoked and we waited for our dinner to arrive. He ordered enough food for five people. I didn't mind. We could have leftovers for a couple of days if we didn't end up eating it all at once.  

My phone rang right at nine o'clock. It had been a day of nothing but telephone calls. I usually loathed talking on the phone, but this was totally different. Once again I put it on speaker so Edward could hear it, too. It would be easier than explaining to him all the things we were talking about.  

"Hey, Bella!" Jake said, cheerfully. "How are you doing?" 

"Great. Really great. I've talked to Rebecca, and I've been chatting back and forth with Rachel." 

“Yeah! They told me! That’s awesome! They’re so excited. We can’t wait to meet you.”

“Me either! We need to figure out when would be a good time for me to visit.”

“I’m off every weekend,” he told me quickly. 

"Well…" Edward began, getting my attention. "I can cancel the shoot we have on Saturday. We're off Sunday. We can fly up to there Friday evening after I record," he offered. "Of course, you can stay as long as you like, but I'll have to come back on Sunday evening because I have a meeting on Monday morning with Disney." I nodded my head, unable to speak. 

"Disney. Holy shit. Awesome," Jake responded. "Really, though? You can make it up this weekend?"  

“Absolutely!” He ran his fingers over my jaw, smiling at me warmly. “I’ll arrange everything.”

“Thank you,” I breathed. He nodded, winking at me. 

It was a Tuesday. I couldn’t imagine the fact that in a few days I was going to meet my family. And my wonderful and very busy love was going to arrange it all for me. Happily so. I leaned over quickly and captured his lips in a firm kiss. 

"Would that work for you?" Edward asked to make sure. "I realize it's short notice." 

“Yes! Please. You are welcome to visit any time!. This is your home, too,” Jake replied quickly. 

“Once I have everything worked out, I’ll send the details your email.”

"Great! Oh, my god! I'm going to meet my sister!" He said happily. "I have so much that I want to show you." 

“I can’t wait,” I promised. 

We spoke for another two solid hours until finally, he had to go to bed since he had work in the morning. It was so easy to talk to him once all our nervous energy relaxed. He was funny and loud. And he cursed to a hilarious degree.  

“Alright… look, Bella… I know- I know that we’ve never met, but you’re my family. You’re my fucking sister. And I want you to know that I love you and I always have. We all do.”

"I didn't know you existed until about twelve hours ago, but I'm pretty sure I love y'all, too," I said with a soft little laugh, trying to hide my tears that were forming again. I couldn't make them stop. I wasn’t even sure where they were coming from anymore. How did I have enough liquid in my tiny body? I had cried my weight in tears that day.  

“Dad must be so happy now.”

“Jake… was he- Was he a good dad?”

“The best. He came to every basketball game, every school thing. He would help us every day with our homework. Sneak us ice cream when we were in trouble with our mom. Braid the girls’ hair. I miss him. I miss him so much, Bella. I hate that he couldn’t make it to see you. Two years. He missed you by two years.”

“What kind of cancer was it?”

“Colon.”

“Damn. I wish… I wish I could have known him. He sounds amazing.”

"He was. He really was. I'm sorry, I should go. It's so hard to stop talking, though." 

“I understand.” I swallowed. “Honestly, I need to go get some rest, too. I’m still jet-lagged as hell and today has been absolutely exhausting for doing nothing but talking.”

“Right? Who knew it could take that much out of you. I literally hate speaking on the phone. I mean, this is great, but normally.”

“Same. Texting is a godsend.”

“Agreed.”

“Well, text me tomorrow, Okay... brother?”

I could almost see his smile through the smile. “Yeah. Alright. Goodnight, sis.”

Edward and I looked at each other long minute once he hung up. “This has literally been one of the longest days of my life.”

“The days you were in the hospital were the longest of mine. This… This I can handle. I know you’re going to be alright and probably pretty happy in a couple of days.”

"I'm happy right now," I smiled reassuringly. "My tear ducts are just broken, and my face is swollen. And Christ, I didn't know I could produce this much mucus. I've got to look super sexy right now." 

“A little gooey but still the most beautiful woman in the world,” Edward leaned in and kissed my forehead. “Tomorrow we should run out and get some more tissues, though.”


Back: Episode 66
Next: Episode 68

Click to download the EPUB of this Episode!
Click to download the pdf of this Episode!!

Share

6/23/2019

Episode Sixty-Six: Black

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 65
Next: Episode 67

Picture

Episode Sixty-Six: Black


It had been two days since we had gotten back to Australia. I still felt tired. Edward was still sad, but he was fine. We talked to Jasper whenever we could. We had a group chat, and each of us had our own texts. We had yet to send any fun pictures, but no one was really in the mood. Everyone was tired.  But, it was time to get back to work.  

Seth, Tyler, and Lauren were coming over for filming, so I decided to make everyone brunch before we got started. We were finally going to film the DNA video, and I was going to learn what I was made up of. For some reason, I wasn't really in a rush. What difference did it make? Everyone else was excited, though, and I enjoyed their energy.  

Lauren was at five months along and was just showing. She loved the big breakfast spread I made for everyone. I was having fun being with them again around Edward's dining room table. I could tell he missed his LA friends too. Seth and Tyler had left before the new relationship with Jasper started. 

I wondered if they would be able to hide their feelings for each other once he moved here. I kind of doubted it. Seth and Tyler were both too smart, and they were around too much not to. That would be interesting to see them try. They caught on with us quickly.  

Once Edward was done eating, he kissed my cheek and pulled me out of my thoughts. “Alright, I’m going to finish setting up and make sure I have everything printed out that we need.”

Seth was still eating. He had a piece of sausage hanging out of his mouth. “I’m not done. This really good.”

“Take your time.” My boyfriend waved him off, getting up from the table. “We’ve got all day.” This was going to be the only video we were making that day. We kind of figured we would end up taking the rest of the time to look up our individual ancestry information. Perhaps there would be interesting material to make more videos about our research. We would plan, and maybe film, that afterward.

"Are you excited, Bella?" Lauren asked, snacking on her fourth slice of vegan bacon that I got for her. She had also eaten a massive serving of hash browns drenched in ketchup, several roasted tomatoes, a pile of grilled mushrooms, and two bowls of mixed melons.  

I shrugged a little. “It doesn’t really change anything.”

“No, but it’s cool,” Tyler said, sipping on his coffee. 

"It is," I agreed. I yawned softly, pushing my hair away from my face. It was eleven in the morning, but I was still somewhat jet lagged. I was ready for a nap. 

“Alright. I’m done,” Seth finally mumbled, pushing away from the table. “Let’s go set up the equipment,” he said to his buddy. 

I carried some of the dirty dishes into the kitchen, Lauren helping me. She kept snacking on fruit as we went. 

“Are you okay?” She asked me worriedly. 

“Oh, yeah! I’m just tired from traveling.”

“When are you heading out again?”

"I was supposed to fly home the tenth, but that's not going to happen." I smiled at her and sighed. "I'm probably going to back to New York in late April or May to go get my stuff. Me and Eddie need to figure some stuff out first though," I commented. "How are you feeling, by the way?" I didn't want to talk about me anymore.  

“Great… but I need to pee,” she said suddenly, her eyes getting wider, and then rushed off to the bathroom. I laughed a little bit to myself. 

I was almost done putting things away when Edward came back into the kitchen. He looked gray, his skin pallid and slightly moist as if he had broken out in a cold sweat. 

“What’s wrong?”  I said instantly, rushing over to him. I was just hoping he wasn’t getting sick again. 

"Um…" He trailed off, unsure of how to start. "Nothing is wrong. I just-" Edward stopped and took a deep breath. "Bella, if I say that there is something I need to tell you, but I think you would want to wait until we get through today… would you trust me?" 

“Yes, of course,” I said curiously. “Seriously though… Nothing’s wrong? Is Jasper okay?”

He shook his head and swallowed slowly. "Nothing is wrong. He's fine." Edward sighed and looked up to the ceiling. "It's just… if I tell you now, I know nothing will get done. And that's fine if you want me to tell you now, but I think it'll be easier if-"  

I stopped him. "It's okay. I trust you. Don't worry. You're covering your ass. I have been advised, and I agree with your judgment. I'd like to get this over with," I told him honestly. I put my hand on his cheek. "It's okay, I promise." 

“Okay. Yeah. Let’s get this over with,” he agreed. He sucked in a breath through his nose and let it out slowly through his mouth. Edward was trying to breathe through his anxiety that he was still obviously feeling. 

It was clear from the beginning that he was not enjoying making the video. I wouldn’t have known when I first met him, but I could see his tells. Certain kinds of fidgeting. The way he spoke. We did Edward’s first, him wanting to get it out of the way. I would be going last. 

Edward was a mix of Scottish, Irish, English, French, and German. He was, amazingly, 98.8 percent white. Seth taunted him, telling him that he was descended from snow people and not Africa like the rest of us. The phrase Eddie is part yeti was muttered. 

Seth was a mixture of Chinese, Korean, and a little Japanese with the rest being a mix of European. Tyler was mainly English, but he had a good portion of Iberian and Native American, too. Lauren was pretty much European also, but she had a surprising dose of Middle Eastern and North African she had no idea about.   

Finally, it was my turn. 

I could see the strain on Edward's face behind the camera as I sat down. He was sitting too, and he had several papers in his fidgeting hands. He was having trouble keeping his actor's mask in place. I could see it slipping slowly. I knew I had to make up for it.  

“So, I hope everyone brought their money. I imagine there is some sort of bet on what I am,” I said sarcastically, resting my chin on my knuckles. They liked their bets. 

“I still say Latino of some sort,” Tyler replied. “I got ten on it.”

“Asian!” Seth shouted with a laugh. “We’re like half the planet. It’s good odds.”

 "So, what am I?" I asked my boyfriend with a smile. Edward tried to return it, but it was small. He swallowed heavily again before he began to read the results.  

"You are 48.8 percent Native American, mostly coming from the Pacific Northwest of America," he began, looking up at me to see my reaction through his thick eyelashes. "30.2 French-German. 10 percent English. 3.5 West African, 3.2 Ashkenazi Jew, and the rest is unidentifiable.".  

I laughed loudly. "What? Really? Wow, okay. Um, I think I just heard a little Jewish woman in Queens squeal," I told him in a giggle. "Esther is going to be so happy. So… my dad was probably mostly Native American. I bet I have some on both sides," I said thoughtfully. "You were right, though!" 

He nodded his head slowly. “So, how does it make you feel?”

"I know nothing about Native American culture, to be honest. That's going to change now, for sure. I wish there were a way to figure out who exactly, you know? Like which nation or peoples?" I thought out loud. "I wish they taught more about it in school." 

“Would you mind giving Bella and I some privacy?” Edward asked, turning off the cameras with the remote in his hand. 

"Yeah, sure." Lauren pulled Tyler out when she saw his grave expression, Seth following quickly behind. They took their laptops so they could mess around with their results. It came with more information than what we were going over in the video.  

“Baby, you’re being ominous. That’s my job,” I teased him, still sitting behind the desk. He was sitting in the chair beside the cameras, looking over a paper in his hands. He was having trouble looking at me. 

“Um… So, I got an email this morning from the DNA site,” he began slowly, licking his lips. “I did the full service, including connecting family members. And it linked one of your relatives. I didn’t know because I didn’t open the emails until just now, so it would be a surprise for me, too.”

“Oh!” I said in shock. Oh, that’s why he thought I would get emotional.  “Well, that’s cool. On my mother’s side?” He shook his head slowly. “My father’s side? I don’t suppose it’s my father,” I said sarcastically. He shook his head again. “Never that easy,” I smirked a little. “Okay, so… Do have an auntie or a cousin or something?” I asked him. 

A tear slipped over Edward's cheek. Sarcasm was done. I got up quickly and went over to him, wrapping my arms around his neck.  

“I’m sorry, I’m a mess right now. Um, you received an email from your family. It’s actually several people.”

“Oh, I have several people?” I said softly, rubbing his cheek to smooth away the teardrops. “Why don’t you read me this letter? It must be something if you’re already in tears.”

"Yeah. Okay." He wiped his cheek, but his voice was a little rough. Edward cleared his throat before he began, "dear Ms. Swan, it was always our father's greatest wish that he would be able to one day write this message. He's gone now, but I promised him that I would never stop searching for you. I always knew I had an older half-sister that my father never met, but I never actually thought I would get this chance to actually talk to you. Our father-" he stopped, his hand over his mouth as he cried heavily for a moment before pulling himself together. "Our father searched for you for years, and even as he was dying of cancer, it was his greatest hope that he would one day get to meet you. He-" my boyfriend stopped, covering his eyes with his hand.  

I leaned my forehead against his. I was crying though I don't remember when I started exactly. Edward closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "He didn't know your name. Just Swan. He wanted to marry your mother, but when they found out she was pregnant, your grandfather actually shot him. In the leg. Upper thigh." 

Shot. Him. My grandfather. My grandfather shot my father.

His words sunk in slowly. 

“Oh, of course! He shot him,” I laughed through my tears. “It says that?” I asked him. He nodded slowly. “What else does it say?”

“You’re Quileute. Your brother and all of your cousins live on a reservation in Washington State.”

“My brother,” I cried out the word. “Does it have his name?”

"Jacob. Your father's name was William Black, but he went by Billy, apparently." He lifted the paper. "You also have twin sisters. Their names are Rachel and Rebecca. Jacob is twenty-seven, and your sisters are twenty-five." 

“Oh, god. You definitely made the right choice in waiting to tell me,” I laughed as I cried rivers, snot coming from my nose. “Oh, my god,” I sobbed, leaning my head against his shoulder. He held me tightly. “My father was looking for me. He wanted me. Oh, god. He wanted me,” I repeated over and over again as I cried into his shoulder. 

"He went to school in Houston. He and your mother were dating. When… when he was hurt, he went home, to Washington, to heal, and when he came back to find you, your grandparents had moved and he couldn't." 

“It was stupidly easy to disappear in Houston the eighties. Houston was actually known for it. People just up and disappearing forever. Did he call the police?” I whined, hating my random crime knowledge at that moment. “I didn’t know.”

"I know, love… He- He didn't want your grandfather to get arrested," he whispered. "According to the letter. Jacob gives an account of what his father told him because he's not sure what you know, and he wants to compare notes." 

“Oh, well, I’ll just have to email him back and tell him I know nothing,” I laughed bitterly. “Not a goddamn thing.”

“He sent his phone number,” Edward informed me quietly. “If you want to call him.”

I nodded slowly, pulling back from him. He tugged a tissue from his pocket and began to wipe my cheeks. He was prepared. 

"My father's name is Billy Black," I said, almost emotionlessly.  

“Yes, it is.”

“That’s not what I expected to learn today,” I whispered. 

“Me either,” he breathed, wiping his own face with the tissue. 

“Bella Black would have been a really dope name,” I said with a little laugh, using my long sleeve to wipe my smudged eyes. 

“Yeah, it would have been,” Edward said with a soft chuckle. “Here,” he gave me the letter to read. He had told me most of the important information from the sheet. Jacob’s number was on the bottom. 

“Can you dial for me? I’m shaking,” I told him quietly. He nodded at me and pulled out the phone in his pocket. Quickly he typed out the number and put it on speaker with his own trembling finger. It rang and rang until it reached the voice mailbox. 

“Hi, you’ve reached Jacob Black. Please leave a message after the beep,” my half brother’s voice said. It was very deep. 

I took a deep breath as it dinged. "Um, hi. My name is Bella Swan, and I was… I just wanted to let you know- Let you know that I got your email," I tried to hold in my tears. I could barely talk. "I hope that uh- That we can talk soon. You can reach me back at this number. I'll also write you an email with more contact information in a little bit. Okay. Um, I hope that you're having a good day. Bye." 

I pressed the red end bottom. 

"Are you okay?" Edward asked. I shook my head slowly. "Okay. Once I somehow stop the tears, I'll tell everyone that we need to have some real privacy." 

"I have so many people to talk to and so many things I should do, but all I want to do is lay down and be held." 

“Then we’ll do that. That’s fine, love. There is nothing you need to do right now,”  he promised. “We can-” 

The phone rang. It was still sitting on my lap as I sat on Edward's. We both looked at it, and I knew it was the number we had just dialed. With a shaking finger, I answered it and put it on the speaker again.  

“Hi,” I breathed out. 

“Bella?” The deep male voice said quickly. 

“Yeah.” 

“Oh, my god,” he began to cry. “I found you. Oh, my god, I really found you.”

I began to cry harder, both hands going over my mouth. There was snot running violently from my nose. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know you were looking for me. I didn’t know anything.”

“Nothing?” He questioned. 

“I didn’t… I didn’t even have a name. I didn’t know his name. I just found out that I’m half Native American like twenty minutes ago. Literally. And, I thought I was like… Mexican,” I laughed through tears. “Being from Texas and all. I’m so sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?” He laughed, still tearful too. “You didn’t know.”

“I’m sorry that my grandfather shot our father. What- what happened?”

"He put a twenty-two bullet in his leg, told him if he came back, he would aim higher next time. It put him in a wheelchair for the rest of his life," Jacob said in a quiet voice.  

“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?” I shouted. “That racist piece of shit! Why the hell didn’t he call the damn cops on that fucking lunatic? What the hell!”

I heard the voice on the other side of the phone sigh heavily. “He didn’t want to do that to your mom.”

“He should have called for my mom.” I shook my head. “How did he get away with it? You can’t exactly hide a gunshot wound.”

“Said it was a hunting accident,” he sighed again. ”He said your mom was terrified of your grandparents. He was scared they would hurt her if he did.” 

“Oh, I can see why. I’m… I’m so sorry,” I cried again. “That son of a bitch died when I was five. Painfully, too. Goddamnit!" I put my hand on my forehead. My head hurt so much, and I was a little dizzy.  

“What about your mom?” He asked next. 

“She died when I was five, too. My grandma at fifteen. I don’t have any other family living on my mother’s side.”

“I’m sorry,” my half-brother answered. “My mom is gone, too.”

“Was…” Was he a good father was what I wanted to ask, but couldn’t. “What did our father do? Tell me about him,” I asked instead. 

“He was a historian. He went to Sam Houston University,” he answered. 

“That’s a decent school.” I took in a deep breath. “My, um… My late husband was an anthropologist who focused on the medieval European period. Mainly focusing on weapons. He wrote a few textbooks for history courses, actually. I can imagine already they would have enjoyed talking to one another.”

“You’re probably right,” he agreed warmly. “What do you do? What about you?”

“I’m a photographer... “ I looked at Edward and smiled at him. “But, I just started working with my partner. He works in the entertainment industry.”

"That's cool! That's really cool," he sniffled. "I'm a mechanic, but I do some woodworking on the side. Are you still in Texas?" 

“No. Right now I’m actually in Los Angeles. I’ve been living in New York City, though. I’m in the process of moving to LA permanently. Tell me about you.”

“Um,” he took in a deep breath. “I don’t know,” Jacob chuckled. “I can’t honestly think of anything. This shouldn’t be so hard.”

“Are you kidding? This is terrifying,” I laughed. “My entire world changed today. I can barely think right now.”

“Mine too,” he told me quickly. “When I saw your name… God, Dad would be so happy right now. All he ever wanted to do was tell you that he loved you.”

I let out a violent sob, putting my hand over my mouth. Edward held me close, kissing my cheek. 

“That’s all I ever wanted. He loved me, though? Really?”

“He talked about you all the time. He would,” Jacob was crying again too, sniffling loudly into the phone. “He would talk about how he would bring you home one day so that you could see where you’re from and what you’re made up of. God, I haven’t even told the girls yet. Our sisters. I didn’t- I didn’t want to get their hopes up if you didn’t call.”

“I have to tell my sisters, too. My adopted sisters. They’re even twins, too,” I said with a small smile. “They’re going to be so happy.”

"Ours, too," he promised. "Holy shit! I have a sister!" Jacob shouted, but it wasn't at me. I heard, yeah, two of them, in the background and I laughed. “No! I found her! I found my older sister!” 

“HOLY FUCKING SHIT!!” The other male voice shouted. “Wait?! Are you on the phone with her now! HEY COUSIN!”

Jacob laughed, the sound of rubbing echoing in the speaker as he tried to obviously wipe away tears. "Shut up, idiot. That's your cousin, Quil. He's a dumbass. I'm sorry." 

I was shaking with silent tears, my hand over my mouth. “It’s okay,” I tried to say lightly. “How many cousins do we have?”

“A fuckton.”

I laughed loudly, “well, that’s cool. I didn’t have any growing up.”

“Now you have too many,” Quil shouted at the phone. I guess he put me on speaker, too. 

“I don’t think that’s possible,” I said truthfully. “I can’t wait to meet y’all.”

“We can’t wait to meet you, too,” my brother replied quickly. 

"Let me know, and we'll arrange a visit for as soon as possible," Edward told me softly. He was still crying for me, but not hard like I was. He had little tears streaming down his face. We both must have been splotchy.  

“Who’s that?” Quil asked. 

“The man I’m going to marry,” I answered, smoothing my hand over Edward’s cheek. He smiled at me brilliantly. “He’s the one that arranged the DNA test, actually.”

“Thank you. Thank you so much. What’s your name?” My half-brother said quickly. 

“Edward Cullen,” he replied as he pushed his cheek in my palm. “And it is, absolutely, my pleasure.”

“I know that name,” Quil sort of whispered. I laughed. I wasn’t surprised. Then I realized something. My family might actually already know me. They might have known my face. I almost felt sick. What did they think of me?

“Do you like YouTube?” I tried to ask lightly. 

“Yeah,” Quil said slowly. “Wait… Eddie Cullen! Dude! Dude! Dude!” He began to shout. 

“Ow! Stop fucking hitting me!” Jacob shouted at our cousin. “What is wrong with you?”

“What’s her name?” Quil demanded. 

“Bella,” I answered for him. 

“SHE’S THE ONE FROM THE VIDEO!” He shouted again. Both Edward and I started laughing a little. I leaned my head back, taking in a deep breath. There were a lot of videos. “The wings. That funny as fuck video I showed you with the spicy chicken wings challenge with the tiny chick.”

“What?” Jacob asked in confusion. It wasn’t directed at us. “Wait. For real?”

"Yeah. I'd be the tiny chick," I said with a quiet laugh. "Those wings were excellent." 

“You’re insane,” Edward laughed, hugging his arms around me tightly. He pushed his head into my neck for a second.  

“You’re fucking hilarious,” Quil told me abruptly. “Jake’s wife loves your cooking videos, too.”

“Aw, you’re married!” I said excitedly. “That’s great!”

“She’s going to flip when she hears this,” Jacob said excitedly. “Really, though? That’s you in the videos?”

“Yeah, it is.”

"I've been watching you for months." There was a pause, and then he laughed, "I've been watching my sister for fucking months." 

“I guess I know what we’re doing tonight. Family YouTube night,” Quil said animatedly, speaking to my brother. “I’ve got to get to work. I look forward to speaking to you again soon, Bella!”

“Me too!” I said brightly. 

“I actually need to go back to work, too. I’m just on my lunch break,” Jake said quietly. “Can I call you back tonight?”

“Please do,” I said eagerly. “Thank you for calling and emailing me. I don’t know if I could explain all that you’ve given me today. I never thought I’d know my father’s name.”

“I didn’t think I’d ever know yours.”

“Isabella Marie Swan. It’s very nice to meet you,” I laughed, wiping more snot from my cheek. It was disgusting. I felt on the edge of being hysterical.

"Jacob Wolfe Black. But, you can call me Jake," he chuckled. "Alright, Bella. I will call you this evening. Nine, okay?" 

“That’s perfect. Have a good day at work.”

“You too.”

I hung up the phone, and we sat in silence for a while.  

“So, like… What do you think? Should I just start going to therapy five days a week for a while?” I said sarcastically. 

“Twice a week is probably good.” He smiled weakly. 

“There are still people out there,” I pointed out to my boyfriend. “I can’t go out there.”

“Shit. Yeah. I know. Okay.” Edward took a deep breath and patted my thigh, signaling that he wanted me to stand. I did so and went to his couch, laying down on it. 

My phone was in the kitchen. I didn’t want to bring it to his office while he was filming. I needed to tell Alice and Rose. Mrs. Lettie, too. Esther, even. I didn’t know if I could yet. My heart was beating wildly in my chest. 

Edward leaned over and kissed my forehead before going into the living room to talk to our friends, shutting the door behind him. 

I began to wildly cry as soon as the door shut, both hands covering my eyes, and I violently shook with my tears. I wasn’t sure how long he was gone for, but I felt him scoop me up. Quickly I pressed my face into his chest, letting him take me wherever he wanted. Edward gently laid me in the middle of our bed then crawled in beside me.   

He let me sob until I had nothing else left in my body, hugging me close to him. After maybe thirty minutes of just silent cuddling, I finally spoke. 

“Can you get me my phone?” I asked my sweet boyfriend quietly. My voice was rough. 

“Yeah.” He quickly produced it from his pocket, handing it to me. I put it on the bed in between us. 

“Thank you for taking such good care of me. Thank you for doing this for me,” I said almost desperately, quickly kissing him. He shook his head.  

“I didn’t do anything, Bella.”

“Yes, you did. This is more than what I was feeling in New York, by so much. Don’t you understand that you’ve literally given me everything I’ve ever wanted? You love me, unconditionally and extravagantly. You’ve given me a chance at a successful career in a field I dreamed about being in for decades. And I was already so excited because you’re giving me this huge wonderful family with your grandparents, sisters, and nieces when we get married. Then to top it off, you give me the name of the only person I desperately wanted to know the name of. My father. He looked for me. He loved me,” I wept again. “And, he didn’t even know me. And… You’ve given it all to me.”

I was moving back towards hysterical again and needed to calm down. 

"I love you," Edward whispered, crying again himself. My poor sweet, sensitive man. I pulled his face to mine and kissed him for several minutes until we stopped crying.  

Laying with my head on his chest, I brought my phone up to text Alice. She had already sent a message inquiring about the results. Demetri, too. Everyone was, of course, insanely curious about my origin story. Everyone loves a good mystery. I decided to start with Alice. She could tell everyone else for me. 

"I'm Native American, and my Father's name is Billy Black. " 



Back: Episode 65
Next: Episode 67

Click to download the EPUB of this Episode!
Click to download the pdf of this Episode!!

Share

6/20/2019

Episode Sixty-five: Beg

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 65
Next: Episode 66

Picture

Episode Sixty-four: Beg


It was dark when I woke up from my fitful sleep. No one was holding me. When I looked beside me, both men were sitting up in the darkness in silence. They were holding hands, and Jasper had his head on Edward's shoulder.  

“What time is it?” I asked quietly, sitting up a little. I pushed myself up with hand and rubbed my eyes with the other.

"Five. My alarm will go off soon," he said softly, his voice a little rough. Jasper had been crying. I sat up completely, and he offered his arms to me. I pressed myself against him, wrapping mine around his neck. "This is going to be harder than I thought," he said into my hair.  

“Come with us,” I begged him in the darkness. I wanted him to as badly as Edward did. I was going to miss him. The words hung heavily in the air. 

“Please, dove. Don’t. I can’t,” Jasper whispered. “I have to take care of things here first.”

"Fuck the other things. Fuck your work, and we'll get your stuff later. We can come back. I'll come with you and help you pack. I'll buy you whatever you need until then," I said almost desperately as my face pressed into his neck. 

“You sound just like him,” he laughed as he pushed his face deep into my shoulder. “I can’t do that. I couldn’t just leave.”

"I'll stay and help you pack, and we can leave in a few days," I offered next. I could feel his true unhappiness, all the problems that were eating away at Jasper, and I wanted to take him away from them.   

Edward let out a watery laugh. I felt his hand on my back, gently rubbing up and down my spine. Jasper's alarm went off, and my arms tightened around him. He pulled me into a deep kiss as his phone sang to us. It felt overly cheerful.  

“I’m in paradise. Show me heartbreak a thousand times,” the phone said just before Edward quickly shut it off with a sigh. 

“Three months. That’s it. That’s all we have to wait,” Jasper said when he pulled away. “I’ll get some time off in the middle. It won’t be that long.” He wasn’t saying it to me but rather to himself. His hold on me was still tight, refusing to let go. I didn’t want him to. 

Our flight was in a few hours. I didn’t want to leave Australia. I didn’t want to be away from him. I didn’t want Edward to be away from his family. Even if things didn’t go perfectly, I felt happy and contented.  

“I’m going to miss you,” I breathed. 

“I’ll miss you both terribly. Be a good girl for him, hm?” He teased, trying to lighten the mood some.

“Never,” I laughed and pulled away. He smoothed his hand over my cheek, smiling just a little.  

 Jasper got up on his knees on the bed and straddled our boyfriend’s waist so that he could properly kiss him. He wove his fingers into his thick, auburn hair, dragging them back until they rested on the back of Edward's neck. When they pulled away from the kiss, they rested their foreheads on one another. Edward's hands slid up his back, holding him to his bare chest.   

“I hate this,” he sobbed suddenly, sucking in a deep breath. “I’m sorry,” he apologized for his tears, wiping his eyes with the heel of his hand. 

“Tony, darling, don’t cry,” he tried to soothe him gently. “It’ll be fine. I promise. Soon. I hate it, too.”

“I wish you weren’t so stubborn.”

Jasper ignored the comment. “Kiss me again before I get out of bed. Please? Both of you.”

Edward quickly pulled him into a forceful kiss, wishing to make him change his mind with his passion. Jasper had to pull away finally, gasping for air. Before he could catch his breath though I kissed him as well. Our kiss was slower, sweeter.  

“Send me some fun videos,” he whispered to me, making me giggle. 

Finally, Jasper got out of bed and got ready to leave for work. Once he was dressed, he kissed us each chastely and hugged us before leaving us alone in the darkness. I held Edward for an hour in silence before we finally got ready for the day ourselves. He shook a little with his tears.    

On the plane, he stared out the window quietly beside me. We had been in the air an hour already and had eaten breakfast of coffee and pastries once we had taken off. I held his hand, smoothing my thumb over his knuckles. His mouth was tight with his sadness.  

“So, I know I'm not the person you want to be on this flight right now-” I began slowly.

“Bella,” he sighed my name, interrupting me.

"Let me correct that. I realize that I'm not the only one you want to be on this plane with you right now, but I want you to know that I will do anything you need to feel better. We can talk or cuddle or whatever. I want to be able to give you what you need." 

“I don’t know what I need,” he murmured then sighed as he leaned back against the seat. 

“Do you want to talk about what’s on your mind? Maybe it’ll help to get your thoughts out,” I offered gently. 

Edward considered his words carefully before he pressed his head back on the headrest, turning his face to the side to look at me with a small frown. He squeezed my hand gently. "Um… To be honest, right now I'm scared that because I'm acting this way, you'll think you're- that you're not enough for me. When you are. But, I can't seem to force myself to… to act normal." 

"I know when you're acting, and I'd still know you were upset, Edward. I wouldn't want you to hide your emotions from me anyway, even if you think you need to protect my feelings from something. Which, you can't. And shouldn’t. And it’s only been a couple of hours. It’s okay, I understand." 

"I just don't want you to ever feel like-" he stopped and swallowed. He pushed his lips together, shaking his head slowly. "After we had that talk about Aiden. I… I need to make sure that I don't ever make you feel that way. You are enough for me. I care for Jasper, and I want him in my life. I need you, though. I never want to put our relationship in danger."  

“I know,” I promised him. “Honey, I honestly expected you to act like this when we left before we even started dating him. You obviously love Jasper, at the very least as a best friend. I knew you were going to hurt when we left no matter what. I'm not jealous. I'm sad that you're in pain.” I ran my fingers through his hair soothingly. “I realize that my feelings aren’t the exact same, and never could be, but I wish with all my heart he was with us right now.”

"I know you do." He gave me a small smile. "You believe me, though? I would be happy if it were just us for the rest of our lives. No kids. No Jasper. Just you and me." 

“Of course I do. I just kinda figured I was too much woman for one man to handle,” I teased him gently. 

“That you are,” he agreed with a chuckle as he squeezed my hand again. “Now that we’ve left I’ve got all these thoughts and questions. Fears.” He glanced out the window again.

“What are you afraid of?”

"You didn't just- Do all of that for me. Did you?" He asked, worriedly. 

I laughed and looked away for a moment as I sighed. Everyone seemed to have the exact same fear. I took a deep breath as I looked at him very seriously, leaning into him.  

“Yes. I totally had the best sex of my life just for you,” I told him dryly. “You’re the only man I’d do it for. You must know what a huge sacrifice it was on my part. To have two insanely hot and charming men give me all their attention and affection for several solid days. It was just… so… hard…” I couldn’t keep the sarcasm out of my voice as my head fell back, dragging out the last words. 

Edward scoffed, smiling slightly to himself. He shook his head as he rolled his eyes.

“I feel guilty for not telling you things before,” he breathed when he looked out the window again. Edward was having trouble meeting my eyes.

“Things like what? That you occasionally think about men?”

“Only him really,” he admitted. “I never expected anything to happen. I wanted it to though, even before he kissed me. Honestly, I expected us to drift apart when I moved. It’s what I was most afraid of. But, we still talk every day. And I would dream about him. And think about him like that. And, then I saw your reaction to us wrestling…” He trailed off, embarrassed. 

"Mm, wrestling is going to end much differently than before," I giggled, smiling to myself. Edward blushed a little, glancing down at his lap with his own smile. "Honestly, it seems fair. I didn't tell you right away, and I have a much better grasp of my sexuality." 

“You didn’t do that on purpose. It wasn’t like you were hiding it, we just hadn’t discussed it yet.”

“And I don’t think you did either. You can’t tell me your every passing thought. I have no doubt you’ve had fun masturbatory fantasies about other people while we have been together. I don’t expect you to tell me everything. I mean, I enjoy them, but you don’t have to tell me anything you don’t want to. You have the right to that privacy. Please, don’t hold back on my account though.”

He laughed, pushing his hair away from his forehead before glancing over at me. “I can’t tell you how grateful I am that you are so funny. And, kind. I can’t- I don’t have the words to describe how happy I am with you by my side.” 

“Edward, I promise you that I’m happy, too. Happier than I have honestly ever been. You, this, everything is like a dream.”

“Everything has been crazy. But, it’s been so much fun,” he said almost bashfully. 

 "I'm having a great time. And, I'm super excited about moving in with you, and in a couple of months, everything will be perfect. We'll all be together, and we can see what kind of trouble we can get into in LA." I brought his knuckles up to my lips to kiss.  

"So… speaking of moving in together. Are you still thinking about leaving the tenth?" He asked, curiously. "I know you said you were thinking about just going for a couple of days, but we didn't really discuss it anymore."   

"Hm…" I hummed. I scrunched up my nose before I shook my head. "No. I don't know when I wanna go back now. If you really want to come with me, we'll need to figure that out, but… I'm in no rush. I'll cancel my tickets when we land and figure it out later when I can look at your schedule. I don't want to think about that for a few days though."  

“That makes me feel a lot better, Bella,” he admitted with a sweet crooked smile. But the sadness was still there. I knew what he needed was to be distracted from his thoughts. He was too emotional and too in his own head. His anxiety was getting the better of him.  

“Well,” I said, leaning into him so that I could speak in his ear, “I have an idea that might help to make you feel a tiny bit better.”

"And what's that?" 

“So, from what I understand, there is a bed back there,” I pointed behind us, still speaking in his ear, “and I know there is one thing I’ve personally never done before. Something I’m guessing you haven’t done either.”

He smirked a little bit. “I love that idea. But I, unfortunately, forgot to bring something with us on the plane. I didn’t think to slip some into my pocket before I packed.”

“Oh… then I guess it’s a good thing that I have condoms in my purse.” I grinned wickedly at him. I certainly remembered there was a bed on a plane when I shoved those things in my bag the night before. Edward smiled back slowly. “And lube, a little vibrator, the blindfold, ballgag, the cuffs-” 

He laughed before biting his bottom lip. The steward was in the front of the plane out of earshot. Glancing in that direction, he saw nothing. My boyfriend still whispered, though, “do you want me to use those on you right now?”

"Who said they were for me, sweetheart?" I told him before I stood up with my bag. Without looking back, I went to the bedroom. Edward came in right behind me, smiling.  

We didn’t fool around the night before. Edward’s family didn’t leave until well after sundown, none of them ready to leave their beloved Tony. Jasper and I didn't tell him until after they went about his mother showing up. He raged for a little while about her, but he didn't have a lot of energy for it. He sat on the end of the bed while Jasper rubbed his back and whispered to him sweetly and I sat on his lap. When we went to sleep, it was with Jasper in the middle. I had my head on his shoulder with his arm wrapped my back. Edward laid on the other side, his long arm stretched over both of us so that their joined hands were resting on my hip. It made me feel amazingly safe and secure.  

I needed to stop thinking, too. 

I pulled out the ballgag and dangled it from my finger. “I think you’re going to need this. You’re going to get loud.”

“Oh, am I?” Edward turned a lovely shade of pink. 

“Very,” I grinned again. “Get undressed and get on the bed. Now.”

His face was completely flushed, and he looked very excited about whatever I was about to do to him. We had only played at me being the submissive one a few times, and we obviously enjoyed it, but we had yet to do the reverse. It was something I certainly thought about with him more than once. My big, strong, handsome boyfriend bending to my will.  

“Yes, ma’am.”

The words instantly made me feel warm. This was going to be so much fun.

And, I was right, Edward did need the gag.

When we arrived back to the house in Los Angeles, I flopped face first into the soft mattress. We had slept on the airplane after we played for a couple of hours, but it wasn't the same. My whole body ached from traveling that long. It was just ten o'clock at night. All of our things stayed in the living room. Edward tugged off my shoes and rolled me over onto my back, unbuttoning my pants before yanking them down violently just to make me laugh.  

“Thank you. Very helpful,”  I giggled sleepily. 

"I live to serve," he teased as he leaned down to capture my lips for a brief but passionate moment. Edward had enjoyed our little bit of role-playing more than I had expected he would, though all the things I did to him were undoubtedly fun.

I don’t think he expected it to be as good as it was. I could understand the wild string of obscenities and pleading behind the rubber ball. I fully expected him to tap out, not beg for more.  

I threw off my shirt, leaving me only in my sports bra and panties. Crawling to the pillows, I sank under the comfortable and familiar down blanket. Edward was freeing himself from his clothes as well, stripping down to his underwear and laying down beside me under the covers. 

When he got comfortable, he texted Jasper that we were home. The response was almost instant. He smiled to himself as he put the phone on the bedside table and pulled me close to him. We spooned against one another. 

“Eddie, I want you to know that you’re more than enough for me, too. I should have told you that earlier,” I blurted out after a few minutes of silence, something that had been bubbling in my mind for hours. “I’m just not a jealous person. You’re too good not to share. Everyone should see how wonderful you are. I’m not doing this for you, but seeing how happy it makes you when you’re together is... “ I trailed off, not knowing how I wanted to finish. “When Jasper gets here, we need to make sure he knows that too. Either one of us would be very lucky to have him. We have to treat him like an equal partner.”

“You’re very right.” He rested his hand on my stomach. “We are lucky. He’s an amazing man. And you are an incredible, caring, loving, kind woman. I can’t believe I get to have you both. It doesn’t seem possible.”

I rolled over to look at him in the darkness. “Sweet man. I love you.”

“I love you, too,” he breathed as he pushed some of my hair away from my face. “Do you remember in New York when you told me that everything good was because of me?” I nodded in answer. “That’s exactly how I feel right now.”


Back: Episode 64
Next: Episode 66

65._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-five__beg.epub
File Size: 525 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

65._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-five__beg.pdf
File Size: 504 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/16/2019

Episode Sixty-four: My House

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 63.75
Next: Episode 65

Picture

Episode Sixty-four: My House



After fooling around multiple times in the night, I woke up to Jasper smoothing his hand over my back gently. He was dressed in just sleep pants, sitting up beside me in bed. Edward was dressed too and packing. We had been slowly for days, putting things away, and cleaning up as we went. We were leaving with more than what we came with, as always.   

I knew it was our last day, but I didn't want to go. It always felt like I was having to leave my bubbles of happiness. I knew that Jasper was just as sad as I was. Shifting over on my stomach, I laid my head on his firm thigh, clutching it. He began to play with my curls tenderly.  

“I adore your hair,” he told me quietly. “It’s so soft and lovely.”

“Thank you.” I smiled at him slightly, looking up at him. 

“I like your ass, too,” he said dryly. I laughed, sitting up so I could rest beside him on the headboard. He draped an arm over my shoulder. Jasper sighed heavily, “well, he can’t stay because of work. What about you? Can I talk you into staying with me?” He said teasingly, brushing his fingers under my jaw. 

“You could just come with us,” I offered. “If he’s got work, so do I.” 

“Soon. Three months. Beginning of June,” he replied quietly. 

"It's not soon enough," I answered. I laid my head on his shoulder, smiling at Edward, who was watching us. "We're going to have so much fun together when you get to LA. I'm going to spoil you both so much." 

“I believe you,” Jasper smirked, winking at Edward. Our boyfriend blushed a little, turning his attention back to his suitcase of clothes. “You know, I think it’s funny that Tony isn’t saying anything about me trying to steal you away.”

"Mm, because it's not stealing if she's yours, too," Edward commented. "And she's not a thing to be stolen anyway. She's a brilliant woman, and she can decide where she wants to go. And I’ll support her whatever she decides to do because I love and respect her." 

“Your sisters have trained you so well,” I replied, smiling at his words. He chuckled. “I love them all so much. I really do.”

“They love you, too,” he said as he sat on the edge of the bed. Edward sighed heavily. “I can’t believe it’s already the fourth.”

"I-" I began to say, but then I realized something. "Oh… It is the fourth, isn't it?" 

“What?” Jasper asked curiously when he saw my serious expression. 

I shook my head. “I just realized I didn’t think about my wedding anniversary at all this year. It was the first. It would have been fourteen years.” I pulled the sheet up around me, leaning my head back against the headboard. “Am I terrible?”

“No,” they both said quickly.

“So much has been going on,” Edward added, touching my ankle. “My love, don’t feel bad about not being sad on a certain day.”

“Yeah, I suppose. And it’s always going to be the anniversary of something,” I sighed heavily. “It feels like a different lifetime ago. But... I’m so glad that I’m here now.”

“Me too,” Jasper told me as he pressed a kiss on my temple. “Come on, gorgeous girl. Why don’t we get cleaned up?”

After a long pleasant shower with them, we got ready to go out to dinner with Edward's family. Afterward, they were coming back to the cabin to swim one last time. Before we went, I packed all but the things I would need for the next couple of days. I wore a light blue sundress and a cardigan sweater, makeup covering up all my hickeys and bruises.   

“I really do hope you buy this place,” I said to Edward as we walked out the front door. He was looking very nice in slacks and a polo shirt, his sunglasses resting on the top of his head. The sun had brightened his red hair and brought out the faint freckles on his nose and arms. 

“Already done,” he grinned at me. “It’ll be yours once we sign some paperwork when we get back to the states.”

“What?”

“Well, Ms. Swan, It is my gift to you. Your name is on the deed.”

I stopped, turning to look at him by our rental car. “Are you serious? Why’d you put my name on it?”

“Because it’s a gift to my pre-fiance,” he said smoothly. “Like I said the other day.”

“I just thought you meant you were going to buy it in your name because I liked it so much. I didn’t realize there was paperwork. That’s a big gift, honey. But… Thank you,” I breathed before pulling him down for a kiss. 

“Of course.”

“I’m a little stunned,” I admitted. 

“Well, you might want to get used to it.” He pulled the passenger side door open for me, grinning. “Actually, both of you should. You’re dating a man with the means to treat you like royalty now. I obviously enjoy spoiling the people I love.”

“That’s not fair. I don’t know what I could give you in return,” Jasper mumbled as he got into the backseat. Edward leaned into the car and swiftly kissed him, shutting him up. 

“I think you were pretty effectively giving him something this morning,” I teased Jasper while Edward came over to the driver’s side. He laughed, pushing the back of my head. I giggled, “you were giving it to him good, too. I think you need to give me some tips.”

“Are you two going to be able to stop flirting long enough to get through today?” Edward joked as he buckled up, glancing back at Jasper then me.

"Us? No, leave me out of this. It's you two lovesick idiots. Hitting each other because you can't talk about your feelings." I rolled my eyes at him hard. "Legit, it took me two hours to figure it out while my medication was scrambling my insides. I think I confused your sisters, though. You know, being as I'm a female who is probably the exact opposite of your mama, that you obviously want to touch." 

“Thank god for that,” Jasper snorted. 

“Right,” Edward agreed. “I’ll behave.”

“I promise nothing,” our boyfriend joked from the backseat. “I’ll try my best to keep my hands to myself.”

The restaurant where we were eating at was a very nice seafood place right on the wharf. We had a private balcony all to ourselves, overlooking the gorgeous Sydney Bay. We arrived first, going up to the table to wait for his family. We ordered a bottle of wine and sat in the sunshine. 

“It’s so beautiful, Eddie,” I whispered to him when we were alone. 

“I can’t wait to take you both around the world. I want to see it all with you,” he replied sweetly, making my cheeks warm a little at his sudden intensity. I smoothed my fingers over his beard, pulling him closer to me so that I could press my lips to his. It was a gentle chaste kiss. “My queen,” Edward whispered in my ear so that only I could hear it. 

“Anthony, can you not molest the poor woman for half a second,” Edward’s Grandpa George teased him cheerfully as he came out onto the balcony with his wife in tow. Sasha and Carmen were right behind them with their husbands and kids. 

"Oh, I'm the one molesting him," I joked, scratching my nails over his beard. "He's too sweet, and he deserved a good kiss." 

“What did he do to earn it?” Elizabeth asked curiously. 

“He bought the cabin because I liked it so much,” I told her with a big smile. “So, when we come to visit again we’ll always have a beautiful place to stay.”

"Hopefully, that means you'll visit more," she said excitedly.  

“Well, it’s time for you all to come to me next,” Edward replied. “I’ll fly you all out to LA. Take you to Disneyland.”

The little girls’ faces at the table instantly lit up. Their Uncle Tony was good at making grand promises. I had no doubt he would carry through with it. 

“Actually, I bet Disney has hotels that would be good for large groups. The girls would love it, too. Do you get a discount at Disney now that they basically own you?” I joked. 

"I do indeed. That is a good idea, actually. Your Aunt Bella is good at coming up with ideas like that." He smiled at me charming though he was talking to the girls.  

“Mm, you do realize that’s what I did at CfA for, like, years? I planned and arranged trips for large groups of people,” I asked my boyfriend. “I am the boss at this kind of stuff.”

“That is true. Perhaps I’ll put you in charge of planning this chaos,” he said with a teasing smirk. 

“I’d love to,” I replied before pecking a kiss on his lips. He pressed his forehead against mine for a moment and sighed in happiness. “So, girls,” I asked the oldest of his nieces when I pulled away, “Disneyland, of course. Surfing. Shopping. What else should we do? Maybe go to a concert or a play? Go to some museums? I haven’t gone to the Natural History Museum in LA yet. Or, we can go to the observatory and go look at the stars.”

“What’s at the Natural History Museum?” Ruby asked curiously.

“Science stuff. Cool rocks. Dinosaur bones,” I told her excitedly. “I love dinosaurs.”

“Really?” Mia asked quietly in her shy way.  

I nodded, giving her my full attention. "Mm-hmm. Someone I cared about loved them, so I learned about them, too. Fossils are super cool. He had a bunch of little ones." 

“Who?” She asked me curiously. 

"Well," I considered how to answer her. I decided to be honest. "His name was Aiden. He collected them as a little boy. Gems and minerals, too. He collected tons of different stuff, though," I explained to her. 

“Like what?”

"Video games. Knick-knacks. Books. Weapons, too. Though that was kind of his job," I explained to her since she seemed so interested. The nine-year-old was leaning in, listening to my every word. "He studied ancient weapons. Like swords, maces, longbows, and that sort of thing." 

I had all the kids attention for sure. “Did you ever get to play with swords?” Ruby asked me curiously with a big smile. 

“Actually, yes. He’d have me do experiments all the time because I am almost exactly the average size of a medieval woman.” I rolled my eyes. “Women didn’t get too many fun swords, in my opinion. Maybe daggers. Everyone had daggers. Men, women, kids, your dog.” They giggled at my words. 

“What kind of experiments did you do?” Chloe asked.

“Oh, he was always making me do something stupid. I wore lots of weird dresses. And, I got to poke, stab, smash a lot of things. Clay, pots, actual donated human skulls. Hey, honey. Here’s a bag with a rock. Can you come hit me with it? That was a thing I did more than once.”

“Why?” Grandpa George asked me with a laugh. I didn’t realize the adults were listening to me too. They were having their own conversations around us. 

"Um, so," I began laughing, "If you got in a fight with your spouse, you could ask for a trial by combat. They would dig a hole and put the husband in it up to his waist. He would be given basically a club or something because you just want to seriously maim your loved one. And they'd give the wife a bag with a big rock. And they let them go at it. People regularly died, of course. Usually, the husband because you can shatter a skull if it's a big enough rock. Because a bag with a rock is just a makeshift mace. And my dopey doctor would have me hit him while he was wearing padding, trying to figure out what kind of damage it would do. The padding had pressure sensors in it for data collection." 

Jasper laughed, “was he a masochist?”

I rolled my eyes again. "Undoubtedly. He'd be covered in bruises for weeks. Ask me to do it again. He," I laughed again, "shouted at me to hit him harder once in the middle of his office at the school. And I'm just dying of embarrassment because I KNOW every one of his colleagues can hear his stupidly loud ass, and we're going to have drinks with them afterward. Just, Doc. No. Please. Please be quiet. I’m going to actually try to hurt you if you do that again. Which is exactly what he wanted. But I didn’t want to, you know, kill him.”

“Did you hit him harder?” Edward smirked. 

“Yup. The bruise that I gave him was,” I made my hands the size of a dinner plate, “with padding. He didn’t ask me to do that again.” I grinned evilly. 

“You’re so dangerous,” Jasper laughed. “Tony, you best be careful.”

“You’re going to live with her too in a few months,” Edward replied jokingly. “I’m not worried about me. I’m not stupid enough to ask her to hit me. What I’m worried about is anyone that pisses her off. It’s like I have the tiniest bodyguard.”

“I told you I would shank someone for you,” I said dryly.

“I believe you, baby,” he replied very seriously, making me laugh. Edward instantly smiled and nodded. “But, no. Really. I believe you. You’re scary.” 

“So you’re joining them in America, Jasper?” Elizabeth asked, leaning in to hear the answer. Both of Edward’s sisters were leaning in too, eager to be nosy. 

“Yes, ma’am,” Jasper said, taking a quick sip of his wine. 

“And you’ll be living with them?” George questioned. 

“At least for a little while. We’ll be able to get so much more work done that way,” Edward said thoughtfully. “Plus, my house is more than big enough. His room has an amazing view of the mountains. You’re going to love it,” he promised our boyfriend. 

“How do you feel about that, Bella?” Carmen asked me curiously. “Living with two men?”

"They're both incredible gentlemen, and Edward has a cleaning service, so I don't have to clean the bathrooms," I told her honestly, shrugging my shoulders with a little smile. "Honestly though, Edward and I started out living together, and we are terrific together. And they lived together for years and got along well, so I don't imagine there is going to be any problem."  

“Jasper has always been a sweet boy,” Elizabeth said to him warmly. He put his hand on his heart and gave her a big cheesy smile. 

Finally, Edward’s other grandparents showed up with his other two sisters with their kids. Two of his middle nieces went running for the boys, each of them basically forcing themselves into a lap. Ava reached for me from her mother’s arms as she sat beside me at the table. I quickly brought her into my lap, kissing the top of her head. 

“Sophia, want to share a lobster platter with me?” He asked the four-year-old girl in his arms. She made a little face at him. “Okay,” he laughed. “What do you want to eat then?”

“Fish and chips,” she told her uncle, pointing to the menu in front of her. There was a large picture of the fried fish. 

“Oh, can I have a bite?” He asked her teasingly. She quickly shook her head. “It’s okay. You don’t have to share.” She grinned up at him and laid her head on his shoulder. “What do you think, love? Want to share one of those giant lobster platters with me?”

“It's supposed to be for a family, you pig,” I laughed. “I’m not saying no. I’m just saying we might need help with it.”

Edward waved his hand towards Jasper, who shrugged. "Yeah, I'm down. Sounds delicious." 

The outrageous meal he ordered for us wasn’t just lobster or even one kind of lobster. It had oysters, tiger prawns grilled, barbecued, and fried, salmon cooked two ways, squid, calamari two ways, mussels, chips, and a whole host of sauces as well. I laughed when they sat it down in front of us. 

“That is enough for five people,” I stated to them in shock. 

“Okay,” Jasper snorted, picking an oyster and squeezing some lemon on it. “Just watch.”

“Oh, good. You two can do those stupid food challenges and destroy each other’s stomachs,” I mumbled to myself, putting some of the salmon on my plate with a pile of the french fried potatoes. 

“You can eat as much as me. I’ve seen it,” Edward told me. “Where does it go?” He leaned in with narrowed eyes. 

I poked my bottom. He scoffed. “Yeah, I know. I’m acting like I’m not already thinking about dessert.”

“Oh, what are you thinking about?” He asked me excitedly, taking a big bite of his lobster. I wiped a spot of butter off his cheek, grinning at his purposeful childishness. 

“The chocolate souffle or the cherry pie with mascarpone.”

“Sounds good. We’ll get both.”

“Tony, this is why you were a fat child.” Tanya smiled wickedly over her bowl of lobster in cream on a bed of pasta. It looked delicious. 

“Tanya!” Grandma Jane scolded her. 

“It’s because he eats his feelings,” Carmen thoughtfully replied, earning a sharp look from her brother. “Well, she should know.”

“She already knows,” I laughed. He looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “You were so nervous the first time we met that you ordered a BOAT load of Chinese food and nearly ate it all. All within moments of meeting me. I didn’t know that then, but-” He made a sour face. “How much sushi did we get the night of the storm?”

“Okay, in my defense it was all the things I would have normally ordered. It just would have been more than one meal,” he said, his chin high in the air. I offered him a bite of my barbecued salmon. Edward happily accepted it, smiling at me. “Well, you use food to show love so…” he trailed off. 

“That’s how you get a good man!” Tanya giggled over her wine glass. “You feed him until you trick him into loving you.” Her husband Liam gave her a look. “Oh, please. You know that’s how I got you.”

“Oh, I was already in love with Bella before I tasted her food. But, the first time she cooked for me before we even started dating was one of the nicest meals anyone has ever made for me, full stop.”

“I told you it was ‘impress you’ food.”

“And I am still impressed,” he teased, offering me a chip. I took it from his fingers and leaned my head on his shoulder as I munched on it. 

Sasha sighed with a smile. “You two are so cute together.”

We were at the restaurant for three hours, having fantastic conversations and eating amazing food. We did get two desserts, sharing with each other and his nieces, who found their way into our laps. Ava slept on my chest so that her mother could enjoy her dessert. I loved it all.  

In the parking lot, Edward hugged all of his grandparents goodbye since they wouldn't be joining us back at the cabin with his sisters and nieces. He whispered his love for them, kissing their cheeks and trying not to tear up in front of them. He put his entertainer voice on for them. 

Jasper drove back to the cabin for him. They held hands in the front seat together. Our boyfriend sniffled the entire way quietly, staring out the window silently. 

We arrived back to the cabin first, but not by much. His sister Sasha pulled in right behind us, so Edward went to help take the kids from their seats.  

“Come here, Ruthie,” he said to the four-year-old as he took her out of the car. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. “Come on, Emma. Let's go surfing, baby.”

Tanya and Liam were next with Sophia, who hurriedly rushed over to Jasper. He scooped her up, giving her a big hug as he rested a hand on her little back. Those kids missed him as much as they missed their real uncle.   

The rest of his family arrived shortly after, all of them filing into the small space. The girls all shoved into the bedroom, their mothers with them, to get changed to go swimming. They were all very excited about it. All of the men busily took all the kids toys and boards out to the deck. When the women were done, they took their impatient kids to play. Their husband quickly followed, all of them excited to get in some surfing since the waves were so nice.  

Edward and Jasper changed first while I got ready in the bathroom, giving me a few minutes alone in the house. I put on my long-sleeved swimsuit to hide my bruises, covering my legs in sunscreen and pulling my hair up in a ponytail.  

I was almost out of the back door when I heard a soft knock on the front. I looked back at the beach, wondering who it could be. Slowly I moved towards it, the knocking getting more insistent. When I opened it, I saw Edward's mother standing on the other side by herself, looking like she ate lemons for breakfast. She also looked like she was dressed as if she was about to go to court, her solid black hair pulled up tightly away from her botox filled face.  

“I’d like to speak to my son,” she stated shortly. 

“Are you here to apologize to him?” I asked her curiously, crossing my arms across my chest. My tone was even. I wasn’t scared of her. 

“I would like to speak to him,” Esme repeated. 

“Your son is currently playing with all of his nieces. He’s happy and relaxed. So, unless you’re here to apologize for… probably a million things, but we’ll start with your behavior this trip, you can leave.” I was not going to take this night from him. I had to protect him. The next day was going to be hard enough. 

“What gives you the right to speak to me that way?” She demanded. Judge Cullen wasn’t scared of me either, not that I expected her to be. 

“For one, this is my house now. A home you came into without permission and berated your grown son for a perfectly normal activity. One that you’ve done at least five times yourself, at a younger age than him, from what I understand,” I replied back. “You’re going to lose your family, you know that? Do you not see it coming? Do you really think your son is the only one who is unhappy with you?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” She snapped at me. 

“They call you the terrorist,” I informed her calmly. 

“My children would never-”

“Yes, they would,” Jasper said from behind me, coming inside. He was obviously coming to check on me since I was taking so long. “And, they have for a long time, Mrs. Cullen.”

“This is none of your business!” She hissed at him. “I don’t understand why he’s allowed you to hang onto him the way you do, either. Just another leech.”

Oh, no. You don’t get to treat either of my boyfriends that way… 

"Don't speak to him that way," I warned her quietly. "He is welcome here. You are not. Your son doesn't want to see you again. He’s made that clear. I'm not going to allow you to ruin his last night here. It is too precious to him. He's happy and having fun, and you will not take that away from him. I won't let you take another single thing from him if I can help it." 

I felt Jasper’s presence behind me, protectively. I wanted to back up into him for comfort but didn’t. 

“You need to apologize to your son and to Bella. The things you said the day she went into the hospital are inexcusable. I don’t care if you don’t like her, or me for that matter, but that doesn’t give you the right to treat anyone with this much disrespect.”

“I don’t want an apology,” I said, not looking at him but straight into her angry eyes, and I felt his hand on my shoulder. “Not for me. Give one to Edward. Now, if you can tell me that’s why you’re here, I’ll be happy to go get him for you.”

Esme held her chin in the air. “I’ll only speak to my-” 

I closed the door in her face, locking it loudly. “Bitch, I’ve been treated like trash by better people than you,” I said just for me. 

Slowly, I turned to look at Jasper. I heard a car engine start as she peeled out to see whoever she was going to bother next.

“You’re worth a million of her,” I told him, reaching forward and stroking his cheek. He smiled at me slowly. Jasper pulled me into a tight hug. 

“I was thinking almost the exact same thing,” he whispered quietly in my ear before pressing a comforting kiss on my cheek. 

“Do you want to take me surfing?” I asked him. He nodded, giving me a weak little smile. Jasper bumped his forehead against mine for a moment before we let go of each other to go spend the rest of the evening with Edward and his family. 

Back: Episode 63.75
Next: Episode 65

64._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-four__my_house.epub
File Size: 383 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

64._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-four__my_house.pdf
File Size: 433 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/15/2019

Episode Sixty-three: Outtake Two

Read Now
 
Back: Outtake 1
Next: Episode 64

Picture

Episode 63: Outtake two


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)



I woke up to the gentle shifting of the bed and soft panting noises. Slowly my eyes opened, the room still dark around me. I was to the very edge of the bed, and Edward and Jasper were in the middle. They were kissing desperately. Jasper was on top of him, his legs wedged between our boyfriend's. Edward's hands were fisted into his golden hair, both of them already nude. His eyes gazed up at him hungrily when they pulled apart.    

“I want you to fuck me tonight,” Edward whispered to him quietly. He leaned up to capture his lips, Jasper moaning against them.  

“Are you sure?” He asked against his lips. “We can go slower. There are other things we can try first.”

“We can do those, too.” He smiled, drawing his tongue over Jasper’s upper lip. “But I want you to fuck me while Bella sits on my face though. Please?”

Bella likes this idea very much. I was delighted they hadn't noticed I was awake yet because I was having fun watching them. I really did want to watch them do everything to each other, and it was even more exciting when they didn't know I was.

Edward grabbed his ass roughly, pulling him into another deep kiss. When he did, their erections rubbed between them. He clearly enjoyed it because his hand stayed on his ass as they made out, rocking them together with his other hand still in his soft hair. His mouth was very possessively taking our new boyfriend's, his lips moving over his again and again.  

Jasper was the first to break away, quickly kissing down his chest before letting his tongue drag against his skin. It flicked over one of his nipples, causing his mouth to open in pleasure as his head rocked back. He didn’t slow his travels, moving down his stomach until he quickly brought his hard-on into his warm mouth. Sucking it all the way into the back of his throat, Edward moaned softly as he brought his hand back to his curls.    

“Jasper, yes," he breathed, his head lolling back against the pillow. His head rolled to the side in my direction. Our eyes slowly locked as he realized I was awake. It reminded me of what Jasper had done the evening before. He smiled slowly, reaching over with his other hand and pulling me closer to him by my wrist. It wasn’t gentle. I giggled, allowing myself to be tugged into the kiss. "Fuck, that is good," he moaned against my lips.  

I snuggled beside him, stroking Jasper’s hair tenderly with my fingers very close to his while he was being pleasured by the very attentive man. I kissed his chest, moving my lips over the same nipple that had been licked before. Running my tongue over it, I kept my eyes on his face to watch his reaction. 

He roughly brought my mouth back to up to kiss, his hand on the back of my neck. Edward moaned loudly against my lips, hissing as his head fell back into the pillows again. It was too good, and he was losing control.   

“Cum in his mouth,” I whispered in his ear dirtily, my voice like silk. “It tastes so good on his tongue. I want to taste it when he kisses me.”

“Damn,” Edward sighed at my words, swallowing heavily. “Fuck,” he moaned loudly as his head went back against the pillows again with a hard thump. His hips bucked upwards into his mouth while he deeply bit his lip. 

I felt Jasper’s hand slid up my thigh, still sucking on Edward as he did. I opened my legs for him, giving him the access he really wanted. First, his fingers ran gently over my lips, one of them pushing between so that he could swirl it around my clit. I gasped in pleasure, smiling at the attention. Then he dipped lower, pushing two fingers inside of me at once. When he began to move them, they were in time with the bobbing of his mouth around our love’s hard cock. 

Edward sat up some to watch both his pleasure and mine. He brought his hand between my legs, taking over playing with my clit before he began to kiss me.

“I’m-” He moaned against my mouth, the sweat forming on his forehead as it brushed against mine, his hand still between my legs. “Bella, I- oh,” he whispered my name, three of his fingers pressed hard to my skin. He could barely move, but the force from Jasper was enough and the friction was perfect for me. “Oh, god!” He shouted. 

I tightened at their touch, his intense orgasm causing my own, both of us dissolving at Jasper's aggressive attention. He had his forehead pressed against my temple, panting as we tried to catch our breath. Our boyfriend wasn't done though and moved so that he was in between my legs. He kissed up my thigh before bringing his tongue up between my lips until it curled around my already sensitive skin. One of his hands snaked under my ass, his fingers holding me place tightly.    

"I think you taste better," Edward whispered before he began to assault my neck with his own kisses. Jasper hummed in pleasure at my taste, slipping his fingers into me once again. I was already so sensitive, but it felt so good. Edward rolled to his side, one of his big hands sliding over my breasts and roughly squeezing it. It was only a few moments later when I came again. He chuckled against my shoulder, kissing it happily. "You really are easy," he teased.  

“I told you,” I giggled as Jasper kissed up my stomach. His lips lingered on my belly button, his tongue flicking upwards. Roughly, I shoved him onto his back with my hands on his shoulders and straddled his waist so that I could kiss him. “I like waking up like this,” I admitted to both of them when I pulled away.  

“Me too,” he grinned up at me, kissing me once again with his hands in my hair. “Get a condom.”

I reached over to the bedside table while still straddling his waist. Jasper slapped my ass as I did. Laughing, I wiggled it, making sure to swirl it all over his dripping erection. After quickly putting on the protection, I slipped down on him easily. He pulled me nearly flat against him as we moved together, one hand on my back while the other knotted into my hair. Slowly, he dragged his nails up my spine as his teeth ran over my chin.  

I actually squeaked as I came again, burying my face deep in his neck. He finished inside me, wrapping both arms around me tightly and squeezing. We stayed that way for a long time, just holding each other and panting. It was very intense. 

I slowly pulled away and flopped beside him, going straight into Edward’s waiting arms. I snuggled into him, humming happily. 

“I want you to both know that I’ve never had so many orgasms in a week period before. You’ve hit a record. Congratulations,” I mumbled into his chest. “I don’t know about the daily record, but it’s certainly very close.”

“What’s your daily record?” Jasper asked jokingly, snuggling up behind me. 

“Nineteen,” I replied seriously.

“Holy shit,” Edward pulled back to look at me. “Really?”

“That was a great Saturday. Aiden talked about it for months afterward,” I laughed. “I was twenty, probably. It was in like an eight hour period too. Though I imagine you boys could break that easily with some effort,” I teased him. “Though, if you could give me like a month in the gym to try to get back to the shape I was in when I was twenty, that would be great.”

“Dove, you’re already in great shape.”

“Not ballerina shape though. Not ballerina flexible.” I looked over my shoulder at him. 

“Oh, that’s a nice thought,” he muttered, leaning in to kiss my cheek. 

“I like watching you workout,” Edward informed me in an embarrassed whisper. 

“You just like watching my tits bounce.”

“Yes. You’re right,” he smirked a little, making me giggle. Slowly he smiled before leaning in to kiss my lips lightly. I moved my fingers over his jaw, smiling slightly. “He’ll like it, too.”

“Yes, I will,” Jasper replied in a tired but pleased mumble. I giggled again before pecking a kiss on each of their cheeks. Then I dashed off to get cleaned up and maybe try to find some panties. 

Once I was back in bed, both of them curled themselves around me again. I was so little between them, my body half hitched over Edward's while my other man had his arm wrapped around me, so his hand was resting our love's stomach. They leaned over me, pressing a firm, but quick, kiss to each other's lips. Snuggling into his chest, I pushed my ass completely against Jasper.    

I quickly fell back asleep in their warm embrace. 

Back: Outtake 1
Next: Episode 64

63.75__imperfect_pictures__outtake_2.epub
File Size: 193 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

63.75__imperfect_pictures__outtake_2.pdf
File Size: 213 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/13/2019

Episode Sixty-three: Outtake One

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 63
Next: Outtake 2

Picture

Episode Sixty-three: Outtake One


This is the first of two outtakes that happen in the night between episode 63 and 64. 


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


Edward waited for his sister and his niece, along with Jasper to help her get to the car, to be out of the house with the door closed securely behind them before he leaned over and pressed his smooth lips to my ear. “Go get ready for us. What we got for you is waiting for you in the bathroom. Jasper picked it out.”

I leaned my cheek into him, savoring his sexy tone. “Mm… Yes, sir,” I whispered back, giving him a soft kiss on the lips before getting up. I knew he was watching my ass as I walked away. Good, I wanted him to. I let my hips sway, not looking back as I went back towards the master bedroom to do as I was told. 

When I stepped into the bathroom, I turned on the shower right away to warm up the water. I wanted to wash off the day first. We had been playing with the baby in the sand for most of the afternoon. I wouldn't wash my hair, just scrub my skin clean. It had been pulled up in a bun for most of the day. 

On the counter, there was a shiny tiny black bag with white perfume scented tissue sticking out the top. Inside wasn't what I expected, though. I envisioned a lot less fabric, in fact. Jasper had selected a lovely dark blue lacy teddy with a low V halter top. There was a matching dark navy blue lipstick in the bag as well from another store. I smirked to myself. Edward knew what he liked, my sweet weirdo. I had no doubt that was his addition. 

I washed up quickly, making sure everywhere was perfectly clean before I smoothed lotion over every inch of my skin. I brushed my teeth as well then rubbed perfume on several points on my body. Behind my knees, between my breasts, behind my ears, and dabbed on my wrists. Then I smeared my lipstick on thickly. It was rich and creamy, standing out on my plush lips. It felt thick and heavy. The final thing I did was pull down my hair from its messy bun and shook it free, fluffing up my thick curls with my fingers.  

When I came into the bedroom, it was only lit by several candles on the dresser. The drawer filled with toys was open as well, several condoms on the bedside table just begging to be used. The men were standing beside the neatly made-up bed, shirtless and kissing very passionately. Edward was holding Jasper's chin as he dominated his mouth. He was holding onto Edward's waist tightly with both hands.  

They didn't notice me, so I didn't say anything. I simply enjoyed the amazing show. The way they touched each other was filled with so much desire. They were so demanding with their kisses. Both of them were confident men who knew what they wanted. Jasper was the first to have to pull away for air, panting. He turned his head to one side as Edward began to kiss his neck aggressively. One of his hands slid up his back until his fingers were spread wide between our new boyfriend’s shoulder blades while his other hand moved over the other side of his neck. His eyes were closed tightly, moaning as he received the intense pleasure. When he slowly opened them again, they focused on me. A lazy smile grew on his face, his light pink lips slightly swollen from the kissing.  

“Well, hello gorgeous,” he purred seductively. Edward lifted his head from his neck and focused his eyes on me warmly. I could see the lust evident in both of their eyes. 

“I like your taste,” I told him as I rubbed my hand over my bare thigh. Teasingly, I dragged my fingers just over the lace at the apex of my legs, holding their hot gaze as I did. Slowly, I turned around and drew my hand over my ass as I looked over my shoulder at the handsome pair. “I like how it fits.”

“Me too,” Edward agreed with a crooked smile. His tongue flicked over his bottom lip in an unconscious sign of desire, his eyes skimming my curves over the top of Jasper’s head.  

“I like watching you kiss,” I said softly as I leaned against the door jamb, turning around to face them once more. “Don’t stop.” 

They smiled at each other for a brief second before beginning to kiss again. This time Jasper held Edward’s face, his thumbs rubbing over his sharp cheekbones as he drew him closer. He took over, controlling the fast pace with his talented tongue and lips. Our shared love moaned into his mouth, his fingers clutching his side with the other twisted into his blond curls at the base of his neck.  

After a few minutes of watching them, I closed the distance between us and dropped to my knees on my floor in the middle. I undid Edward’s trousers quickly first before Jasper pushed them off of his hips as they continued to kiss furiously. I worked on his next, swiftly kissing his bare stomach as I did. I left perfect navy blue lip imprints on his skin. I knew it would turn our boyfriend on when he saw them. I could imagine his eyes focusing on it as he pleasured Jasper himself with his eager mouth. 

I wrapped one of my hands around each of them, making them moan into each other’s mouths. Jasper’s fingers rested on the back of my head, massaging my curls tenderly, as I jerked them off at the same time. I knew exactly what he was wordlessly requesting. I licked and kissed them in turn, rubbing them both slowly with my fingers as I did. Then I started to take more of them into my mouth until I was taking them in completely. Slowly, I would drag my tongue around the base, letting them hit the back of my throat before switching to the other.  

“Oh, my god,” I heard Edward mumble deeply as I took all of him in, our lover nibbling on his ear while his hand slid down to his ass. He was kneading his cheek roughly with his strong fingers, his other hand smoothing over his chest. 

I switched between them, my hand gliding over Edward’s wet skin while my mouth pleasured Jasper. My mind drifted away in the moment, letting everything else in my brain sort of float away. I was focused only on them and on my hands and mouth. It was almost meditative.  

"That's it, sweet girl," Jasper encouraged me as his fingers dragged over the back of my neck. It made my stomach twist in pleasure, my eyes looking up to see his peering down at me as Edward bit his shoulder gently. I was so wildly turned on, and I could see it on his face as well. "Damn, do you even have a gag reflex,” he said loudly with a little aroused laugh when I let him hit the back of my throat. I answered by holding my mouth there for several long seconds so that I could roll my tongue over the base of his cock. My eyes never left his. 

“Suck harder,” Edward commanded me as he moved his fingers through my thick hair so that he could push it away from my face. He gathered it in his fist, holding it at the back of my head very gently. I did as I was told and earned a beautiful moan from Jasper in return. I drew my head back very slowly, sucking hard still until I reached his head. His eyes rolled into the back, his mouth opened in an O. Bobbing back down, I let our boyfriend set the speed in which I pleasured him. 

“I love watching you fuck her mouth,” he murmured against his cheek, kissing his temple as his nose dragged through his hair. Jasper’s hand moved over his on the back of my head, slowly increasing the pace.  

When they started to kiss roughly, I switched between them once again. Edward gasped against his mouth. With their hands still in my hair, I gave him the exact same attention I had Jasper. His hand was still on our boyfriend’s ass, playing with it roughly and occasionally stroking in between his legs with the lightest of touches. 

I loved pleasuring them both so much. They had been so generous with me in the past few days, with their affections and attention. I just wanted them to feel as good, rewarding them happily. The sounds they were making were a huge turn on. They panted, moaned, and hissed as their hands explored each other’s bodies. 

After a few long minutes, Edward finally had to pull away. Breathless and smiling, he quickly tugged me to my feet and pulled me into a kiss. Our new partner pressed himself behind me, pushing his hips against my ass as his hands cupped both of my breasts from behind. 

“Can we tie you up tonight?” Edward asked me softly. His voice was deliciously husky. Jasper had said he wanted to tie me up and memorize my curves. I wondered if he had shared the fantasy with him. I bit my lip as I smiled to myself, heat traveling up my neck.   

“You can do whatever you want to me. I’m yours,” I promised them both. Reaching behind me and dragged my nails over Jasper’s jaw. “I trust you.” I kissed his cheek after I drew his face to mine while still looking into Edward’s eyes. He pinched both of my nipples, my head falling back against his shoulder as my ass swirled against his erection.

“You have to tell us when it gets to be too much, dove,” Jasper told me in my ear, his hands slipping from my breast, over my stomach to my hips where he held them tightly. 

“Aw, you don’t want to use the ball gag?” I winked at Edward. He grinned at me, a hot red flush covering his cheeks. His expressive green eyes looked me over, his middle finger dragged between the center of my breasts until it got to my belly button before slowly bringing his hand back up to my chin.  

He ran his thumb over my bottom lip before shaking his head. "No, I have better things to do with that pretty mouth tonight. Besides, you can scream here. And you will scream tonight.”

“I believe you,” I giggled, scratching my nails over Jasper’s scalp before turning my face to kiss his cheek lightly. He hummed in pleasure, his finger coming to my jaw to make me look at him.  

“Can we blindfold you?” He asked, his eyes darting to my lips and then back up to my eyes. I nodded my head, my eyes locked on his. His mouth covered mine again in a desperate kiss. His other hand moved back to my breast and squeezed it tightly as we kissed. 

“Anything you want,” I said again when he pulled away. Our boyfriend was watching us with an aroused smiled. 

Edward brought me into another kiss, both of his hands on my face as he took control. I felt Jasper put his hands on my shoulders before sliding them down my arms slowly to my wrists. He brought them in front of me before quickly binding them in the soft fur-lined leather cuffs that we had brought with us. Then he roughly pulled me back from Edward's lips by a fistful of my hair, kissing me deeply. After, Edward put the blindfold on me. He moved his thumbs over my cheeks just under the mask, giving light pecking kissings on my lips, nose, chin, and jaw.  

Then both of them pulled away. I instantly missed both of their touches. I didn’t realize how much warmth they were giving me. Goosebumps lifted in anticipation on my arms and legs. 

Scooping me up in his arms, one of them placed me in the middle of the bed. He pushed my hands up above my head on the mattress before letting just his fingertips slowly drag down my arms and over my breasts. I realized it was Edward, his warm scent filling my nose as his bearded cheek grazed my neck. He placed a single kiss in the middle of my chest where the teddy did not cover.  

And then he was gone. Suddenly someone was kneeling over my hands, but I wasn't sure which. They leaned over and began to kiss my stomach through the lace teddy. But I could sense his erection dangling right in front of my face, so I lifted up and brought it into my mouth. I earned a happy moan from Jasper. He quickly yanked my legs apart with one hand and ran his tongue between my thighs. I moaned loudly around him in delight.  

"Lick her again," Edward commanded him. He did as he was ordered quickly, rolling his tongue over my clit through the fabric in a long drag. "Again," he purred deliciously, and Jasper's cock twitched in my mouth. I pushed him deep into my throat, my eyes closed tight behind the silky fabric of the eye mask.  

Edward pushed Jasper so that he was sitting on his knees above me and brought him into a fearsome kiss. I could hear them moaning in pleasure against each other's mouths. I continued to play with him until he all too quickly pulled away. Once again, I got lost in the movements and the sounds, the warmth of their bodies.   

When Jasper stood, my boyfriend’s mouth took over where Jasper's was for a long moment. He dragged his tongue over my lips slowly, top to bottom then in reverse. It was delicious torture. When he pulled away, he rolled me over onto my stomach. Both of his hands moved over the back of my thighs and then over my ass before gripping it tightly. His tongue dragged down my spine until it got to where the lace rested, then kissed his way back up between my shoulders. He gave my ass one good hard slap before he got off the bed for a minute. 

There was a soft laugh and the sounds of kissing. Jasper moaned very softly. Then there was another slap, another moan, and then another clap. Edward practically growled before there was some more kissing, this sounding rougher. 

After a moment, the bed shifted so that they were both on the bed above me on their knees. One of them pushed my hair away from my bare skin carefully before they straddled my thighs. Then something warm and oily dripped down my back. I gasped out loud in surprised pleasure. 

Then Edward's tongue dragged up in between my shoulder blades and up the back of my neck before whispering in my ear, "mm, edible hot wax candles." I giggled, my face pressed into the mattress. We had gotten several of them in New York but hadn't had a chance to use them yet. We had been too enthusiastic and were still working through the loot.  

His strong hand knotted in my hair, pushing it away from my shoulder so that his teeth could drag over it roughly. Squeaking in pleasure, my hips bucked back against him. He moved lower, his wandering lips exploring my back. He slid further down my body until he was kissing my ass through the fabric of my lingerie. Edward pulled away again, making me whimper in desire.  

I could hear their kissing again, the sound of skin against skin. One of them hissed then moaned, then Jasper groaned. He sort of softly chuckled then gasped, “oh, fuck. Yes.” 

One of them then began to dot my thighs and exposed ass cheeks with hot wax. 

I buried my face in the blankets and moaned loudly. As one of them would drip, the other would drag their hands over the spot to rub it into my skin with firm touches. First, they dotted my ass before alternating thighs all the way to my calves. I whimpered again when a tiny bit dripped onto the bottoms of my feet. Jasper’s muscular hands rubbed it thoroughly into my skin, his thumbs massaging it into my ankles to my toes. They rubbed circles in the center of them, his lips kissing the back of my knees for a moment. 

Then they worked their way up my exposed spine with the candles. Like they had done with my legs, they alternated arms until they got to wrist cuffs. They took turns, occasionally pausing to focus their playing on one another. They must have gone through a couple of candles worth of wax, if not more. On me and each other.   

I felt Edward's beard against the center of my back as he kissed there, then he moaned against my skin so that his hot breath spread over it. It made me tremble.  

“Oh, god,” he whimpered. He panted, his lips moving just barely against my spine. 

“Do you like that?” Jasper asked seductively. 

"Yes," he said against my back. He moaned loudly into my skin, his nose pressed into it. I could only imagine what he was doing to him. "Oh, yes." There was a loud slap, and Edward groaned against my back as his forehead pressed against it. His lips were quivering as his breath spread over me in waves. Then he pulled away again, their kissing filling the air once again.  

One of them rolled me onto my back once more, unhooking the clasp of the halter top to expose my breasts to the air. They slowly pulled it down, fingers dragging between my breasts. The bed shifted beside me, their weight on either side of me. Each of them had a hand moving over the outside of my thighs. Then both of them leaned down at the same time to take one of my nipples into their mouths. Their hands on my legs moved to the inside of my knees and forced them to spread wide.  

Their fingers tickled my thighs as their lips tugged, sucked, and plucked at my nipples. Their tongues flicked over my tender flesh, making me call out. Edward slid one of his long fingers along my clit, rubbing it in a circle before slowly moving it down until it was inside of me. Then he added another. Jasper’s hand took over playing with my clit. 

I moaned probably louder than I had ever before. Teeth, tongues, lips, and fingers worked me into a wild frenzy. Calling out their names, I came the first time very quickly, but they did not stop. If anything, it encouraged them. Jasper had started to nip at the side of my breast, very purposefully leaving a giant hickey. After my second orgasm, they switched. Edward pulled his fingers out so he could begin to play with my clit while our boyfriend pressed two thick fingers inside of me. My back arched off the bed, every part of me shaking with the intense sensation.  


When they pulled away, it was almost a relief. They spread my legs wide apart as one of them knelt between them. I whimpered when the hot wax dripped from one of my bent knees to my inner thigh, and then the other. Then there was a new sensation. Cold lube dripped over my clit and down my tender lips.  

“Fuck,” I shouted. 

Edward's fingers smoothed it over my skin, pressing them inside of me just for a second before pulling them back out. Then they dipped lower. When he began to play with my ass, I tilted my head back in pleasure. Gently he started with one finger and then another, slow at first until he fucked me hard and fast, twisting them inside of me, before he pulled away. He carefully pressed his erection just inside, kneeling between my thighs. 

He had prepared me well, but he was so thick. My head fell back again, my mouth opened wide, but no sound coming out.  

“Are you okay?” He asked, holding onto my thighs once he was fully inside. I nodded my head. Then he started to move. His fingers wrapped around my knees, holding my legs apart as he slowly began to rock. I bounced against him, wanting more. He gave it to me, one of his hands pulling my body off the bed and onto him roughly. 

And then Jasper brought my favorite toy to my clit. His mouth pressed against mine, kissing my parted lips as he leaned over me. “That’s it, my sweet girl. Doesn’t it feel good when he fucks your tight ass?”

“Yes. Oh god, yes,” I panted, turning towards his voice. 

“I know it does, my dove. Why don’t you cum for me? Why don’t you cum for us?” He whispered huskily before biting one of my nipples hard. The toy turned up from the lowest setting to the next. 

I actually shrieked as I came, my hands balling up into fists so tightly that it actually hurt when my nails dug into my palms. Tears were streaming down my face, my head turned to the side so that my cheek was pressed into the mattress. My body bucked wildly as Edward continued to fuck me thoroughly. 

“Oh, I can feel it. Damn. Oh, god, it’s so good.” Edward’s grasp on my knees tightened, moving faster than he had dared before as he lost himself to the sensation. “Holy fuck!” He shouted loudly when he came inside of me, finally it all too much for him. He didn’t move after he finished, shaking over me while Jasper still played with me with the toy. I knew he could feel it as well. 

Jasper finally moved it away when Edward had to pull out. I heard my love’s shuddering breath, the musical sounds of their kissing and touching filling my ears. It gave me time to slowly come down from my wild high, allowing me to catch my breath as I listened.   

Then the men switched places, Edward getting off the bed while Jasper leaned over me. I felt his erection between my overly sensitive and wet thighs. I didn't want him to stop, though. He held my throat tightly as he pushed inside of me. Gripping it tightly, he slammed into me over and over again.  

“I don’t think I’ve ever fucked a pussy this wet,” he whispered dirtily in my ear, making me shiver. He adjusted his angle just a little, his tongue brushing over my bottom lip in just the right way. “Damn, you’re so easy,” he chuckled sexily when he felt me tighten around him. “Give me one more before I cum inside of you.”

Then I felt fingers on my clit. They had to be Edward’s.

I screamed, literally, with the shocking force of that climax. Jasper wasn’t expected it, shouting as well as I clenched and bucked underneath him. His lips smashed into mine as his fingers slid from my throat, over my jaw and cheek so he could clutch my hair tightly in his fist at my temple. We were both shaking and rocking against one another until the tremors finally died. 

When he moved, Edward first removed my blindfold before slowly moving his hands down my arms to my wrists so he could free me from my cuffs. My arms sort of flopped to the side, my eyes wildly wide-eyed as I panted. 

“Whoops. We broke her,” Jasper joked lightly, snuggling beside me after he threw away the condom. His hand smoothed over my stomach, tracing over my slick belly button. Edward laughed cheerfully, laying on the other side of me. We were laying across the bed, parallel to the pillows. 

He pecked at my ear before looking up at our new boyfriend with a cocky smile. “I thought that was the plan?”

“Oh, my good God,” I finally whispered. 

“Mm… How are you doing?” Edward began to lightly kiss my shoulder, a big dopey smile on his very proud face.

"I'm slimy," I said honestly before laughing happily. I put both hands over my eyes, trying to get my mind to focus. My brain was vibrating in place, and my thighs were throbbing with electrical pulses that still flickered down my legs to my toes. I needed to make them work so I could go to the bathroom and get cleaned up. That was going to happen for a while. "Wow." 

Jasper chuckled, smiling down at me lovingly as he hovered over me. I brought my hand up and ran my fingers over his lips. Slowly, I brought him into a gentle kiss. When he pulled away, he asked me with a smile, "why don't we get a shower, and then we can snuggle up and get some sleep?"  

I nodded, giving him another quick kiss. His nose dragged against mine. I bit my bottom lip as I grinned wickedly. The whole evening was about spoiling me, but I wanted more. I couldn't get enough, and I knew I was greedy.  

“Can I be in the middle? I want to be pressed in between the both of you right now.”

Edward pressed his lips against my cheek, his forehead against my temple as Jasper had his pressed against mine as well. We were all very close. I could feel him smile against my skin. “Mm, I think that can be arranged.” 

Back: Episode 63
Next: Outtake 2

63.5._imperfect_pictures__outtake_one.epub
File Size: 173 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

63.5._imperfect_pictures__outtake_one.pdf
File Size: 244 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/13/2019

Episode Sixty-Three: I Know

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 62
Next: Episode 63.5

Picture

Episode Sixty-Three: I Know


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


I took Ava with me shopping for a while. It was a lot of fun. I got complimented a lot on my cute daughter. We looked nothing alike literally, but that was okay. I didn't correct them, just smiled and thanked them politely. By the time the boys were done, Edward was carrying several bags from a few different stores. I just shook my head and rolled my eyes in amusement. He loved to shop so much.   

Edward took the baby with him into the kitchen when we got home, her relaxing in the car seat with a toy still while he went to make her a bottle. He was going to feed her again and let her have a better, longer nap so that she would be well rested and in a good mood for the pictures we were going to take for his sister. 

Jasper helped me to take all our purchases into our bedroom. I laid the large number of bags we had accumulated onto the mattress. He did the same, coming up right behind me so that his body was pressed against mine. He dragged his nose over the back of my neck, breathing in my scent and sending chills down my spine. I backed up into him so that my ass pressed against him.

“I can’t stop thinking about what you said,” I told him in a whisper. His hand skimmed over my stomach as his lips pressed kisses into my shoulder from behind. 

“Oh, did I stumble upon one of your kinks?” He asked confidently as he unbuttoned my blue jeans, his lips just a breath away from my ear. His lips skimmed to earlobe gently as he slowly pushed his hand down into the front of my panties to feel between my legs. I was quite wet already. “Oh, my beautiful little girl has been thinking about it a lot.”

“Fuck,” I moaned softly, leaning my head back against his shoulder. I rocked against his touch, shivering as he played with me. “Shocking. It’s almost like I have obvious daddy issues,” I joked breathlessly. He snickered, a smile on his soft lips.  

I rubbed my hand over his neck, reaching behind me to do so. He began to suckle on my throat, his fingers quickly massaging my clit. He had figured out exactly what I liked, a fast learner. My orgasm was swift and surprising. I bit my lip hard to keep from making a noise. He moaned quietly in pleasure against my skin. It just turned me on more. 

Jasper brought his wet fingers to his lips to suck them to clean, his other hand on my stomach so that he was holding me against his body. I could feel his erection against my ass. I wanted it inside of me. All I wanted was for him to yank down my shorts and push himself inside.

He turned my face towards him and pressed a kiss to my lips as he buttoned up my jeans again. Jasper pulled away suddenly, grabbing my ass for a second before leaving me alone in the room. I was wetter and hornier than before by a million. 

Damn, he was good. 

I had to lie down on the bed for a few seconds to catch my breath. 

“You okay?” Edward asked when I came out of the bedroom. He was innocently holding his niece while she drank her bottle. 

“Perfect,” I grinned. “I’m going to get a drink. Want something?”

“I’m good,” he smiled back. I barely waited for his answer.  

I went into the kitchen to find Jasper drying his hands after washing them. He got a beer out of the fridge and offered me one of the hard ciders that he knew that I liked. I smiled at him. I wanted to jump him in the middle of that kitchen. His eyes were taking me in, and I could see him running his tongue over his teeth as he mentally undressed me.  

“Damn, you make me need a cigarette,” I told him quietly. He smiled over his beer, taking a slow sip. 

“I know.”

I couldn’t take it. I felt like we were magnets being pulled towards each other. His free hand grabbed a fistful of my hair as we began to passionately kiss in the middle of the kitchen. Jasper held me to him for several long wonderful moments until his hand dropped from my hair to grab my ass roughly. He had a whole handful gripped tightly in his strong fingers. 

Then I heard the kitchen door open. “Oops.” And it closed again quickly. 

“Hey, wait,” I laughed as I pulled away. Edward popped his head back into the kitchen, Ava in his arms. He was smirking and amused. 

“I didn’t mean to interrupt.” He smiled a little naughtily. He came back in and threw the baby’s bottle in the sink, looking between us with a knowing smirk on his pretty lips.  

“Oh, you weren’t. I was just giving her something to think about,” Jasper said cockily before taking Ava from his arms. “Come, little darling. Shall we take a nap?” He cooed at the baby. We both watched him silently as he left the kitchen. 

I must have looked half crazed. 

Edward turned his eyes to me, a wicked grin still on his face as he came towards me as if I were his prey. 

"You know, if it weren't the sexiest thing on the planet to see you this obviously worked up, I think I might be a little jealous of how much he turns you on," he teased, his hand going to my ass to grab the exact same cheek that Jasper had gripped before. His hands were bigger, and he could take more of it. "It's so fucking hot to watch, though." 

My arms snaked around his neck, enjoying in his attention. “Look, you can’t give him the study guide and then be surprised when he does really well on the test.”  

“Mm, what are friends for?” He grinned as he kissed me so hard that we fell back against the cabinets. I squeaked but didn’t let go of him.

“You’re an amazing friend,” I moaned as his lips found my neck. He chuckled, dragging his nose over my throat gently. “Oh, god.”

“So, what did he whisper to you earlier?” Edward asked in my ear, pushing my shirt up slightly as his fingers dragged lightly over my stomach. 

“He didn’t already tell you?” I asked breathlessly. 

“Tell me,” he said more firmly against my cheek. I pushed my lips together, grinning. I refused to, shaking my head slowly. I needed to try to make it through the day. He sighed, “and I thought you wanted to be a good girl.”

“God damn you both,” I whined as he grabbed my ass harder and kissed my neck. “Why are you doing this to me?”

“Well, you told him to make me as horny as possible the other day…” Edward trailed off fiendishly, smiling against my skin. 

“Oh, you evil fuckers. I swear-” I moaned before he bit down, shutting me up. “Oh fuck, Eddie. How am I supposed to make it through the rest of the day? This is so much worse.”

"She's an infant, and I do believe she is in excellent care right now," he continued, smiling against my cheek still.  

"Both of you with her is like stupidly sexy in the Daddy sort of way," I whispered to him.  

“Yeah?” He smiled a little, pulling back to look at me. 

“Yeah. You remember that ‘oh, I want this moment’ I was telling you about?” I asked him, running my fingers through his hair as he smiled down at me adoringly. “This whole day has been just nothing but that. All damn day.”

“With just me or with both of us?” Edward asked curiously, his face neutral. 

“Both of you,” I told him honestly. “I mean, maybe not babies with Jasper but the together thing. I’m… I’m really happy, Edward. Like, insanely over the moon happy. I don’t know if my brain knows what to do with all the dopamine and serotonin.” I moved my finger over his lips, his face so close to mine. He was beautiful. His answering smile was small and almost nervous.

“Even with what happened with my evil bitch of a mother?”

"Um, can I be terrible and say that it makes me feel good to know that you are willing to do that for me? Like, I'd love it if your Mom and Dad were as awesome as the rest of your family, but… You know what? I can't make her like me because I didn't give her a good reason to hate me. She came out swinging crazy, and I didn't handle it well at first, but she can just fucking bite me. I love you. I'm going to be your best friend, wife, and the mother of your children. And they're going to be gorgeous and spoiled and loved, despite her bitter ass. So, let her be an evil bitch. I'll be all sunshine and rainbows. You're my literal Disney Prince Charming, and we can live happily ever after together. You are my forever."  

Edward slid both his hands up my back and kissed me deeply, holding my body tightly to him. Even my arms were pressed to his chest. I fisted his collar with both hands, holding it for as long as possible. It felt like a dramatic Hollywood-type moment kiss, the force of his passion bending me back as he showed me such generous affection. 

“You’re my everything,” he whispered when he pulled away. 

Then he kissed me much more gently, just once. He held me to his chest, his forehead against mine as we both closed our eyes. 

"We need to get back in there, and you two need to behave for a little while longer so that I can take good pictures of that sweet innocent baby in there. Please?" 

“Okay, sweetheart,” he smiled, brushing his fingers under my chin lovingly. “Since you asked so nicely.”

“Thank you.” 

When he left me in the kitchen, I drank half of my bottle of hard cider in one long gulp. I felt like a favorite toy being played with, in a good way. I had a feeling they were both very good at sharing as children.  

Jasper was sitting back on the couch with a movie going on the television, wearing headphones so as not to bother the now sleeping Ava. She was laying on his chest, a blanket over her back. He had one hand gently rubbing soothing circles over her shoulders. Edward was sitting beside him, his head on his shoulder. They were holding hands, Edward playing with his phone with his free hand. They looked so great together. 

I decided to get my computer and play around with it quietly for a while since she was asleep. I loved the new laptop Edward had gotten me for Christmas. I had moved every picture, movie, or piece of music I had ever recorded onto it and still had a vast amount of space to spare.  

First, I checked my email and messages. I sent a reply to whatever the last stupid message Alice had sent to me. She wanted me to look at the short story she was writing, too. She liked to write erotic literature for fun, and I often proofread for her. We shared an online file with all the things she wanted me to work on, much like the one I had with Edward.  

As I brought up the story to glance at and work on later, I looked at the private files that were all my music, pictures, and most of my home movies. I used to love making them as a teenager, and when I first got married. I had gotten over it when I got over my Broadway ballerina dreams. Alice had tons of movies of us that she recorded and I had a lot of those saved as well.  

The first thing I did was give Edward access to my music. It was hundreds of hours of pieces that I had written and recorded, all neatly organized by instrument and style. All of them were instrumental. Though I enjoyed singing, I didn't like my singing voice any more than my speaking voice.   

“What’s this?” Edward asked when the notification popped up on his phone. He glanced up at me as he opened it. 

"That is my music. All of it. I don't know what you want, so you can listen to all of that and see if you hear something you like. You can use any of that to start with and maybe I can get an idea of what you want more of," I said quietly so as not to wake the baby. I sent him access to my pictures. "And, of course, you can use any of these. These are just the edited ones. The number of unedited ones I have is stupid. Also, anything can be edited differently. We're going to get back to work soon, so you might want those." 

“Bella, this is so much. Thank you. Wow, Honey, this is… wow.” He smiled at me, so genuine and warm. “Damn, you keep taking my breath away today. Seriously, I can’t afford the diamond and emerald and ruby mines you deserve right now.”

“I don’t want your gems, cowboy. Just you.” I pushed his knee with my foot from the couch across from him, smiling shyly. 

Then I sent him access to my videos.

I heard the little ding on his phone when it popped up. He opened it curiously, silent for a long minute. Wordlessly he got off the couch from beside Jasper and came to sit beside me. He took my face, smoothing his thumbs over my temples as he pressed his lips to mine gently. 

Edward pulled back and looked into my eyes very seriously. “Thank you.”

"Have fun." I smiled at his warmth. "Just… maybe don't be surprised if I don't watch those with you? And… There is a lot of Aiden in there just so you know. And, those are just for you two. No one else." 

“Of course,” he sighed, pressing his forehead to mine. “Thank you,” he said again like he didn’t know what else to do or say. He seemed overwhelmed. 

"Yeah, yeah. Stop it." I rolled my eyes at his happy little smile. “There isn’t anything to thank me for.”  

He popped off the couch to go get his laptop so he could look over his bounty of entertainment until Ava woke up. Jasper stopped his movie, and the two began to share a set of earbuds. Jasper had his head on Edward's shoulder. They were looking at my pictures and listening to my music. They both had the sweetest smiles on their faces, every once in a while looking up at me over the laptop. Sometimes they would whisper things to each other. Edward quickly started putting notes on things he liked.  

When Ava woke up an hour later, I scooped her up eagerly and changed her outfit to one of the many I bought for her with all the cute little accessories. I bought her a sweet fruit themed swimsuit, a hat, sunglasses, shoes, and beach toys that she was overjoyed about. I even got her a lovely little beach blanket to lay on. Edward was happy to help me set everything up with the assistance of Jasper.  

I took probably six hundred pictures of the baby girl on the beach in a couple of outfits. She was happy to have the two men making faces and playing with her in the hopes of making her smile or laugh. She was having a great time. Towards the end, she decided she wanted more of Edward’s attention. She began to scoot crawl, being propelled by her wild butt rocking. Her fingers dug into the sand, throwing it everywhere as she moved.

“I haven’t seen you do that before!” Edward said to her proudly when she got to him. He helped her stand to her feet, holding her hands as she stomped. She squealed at him loudly, kicking her feet out so that she was just dangling happily from his fingers. He held her securely so she could swing there. 

We played with her for a couple of hours, taking pictures the entire time, before she decided it was time for more food. She sat on my lap as Edward fed her baby cereal, and then I gave her a bottle. She nuzzled her head against my chest, her stomach laid out against mine as I supported her with my left arm. She quickly fell asleep this way with us on the couch. That's where she was when Irina came to pick her up that evening, still snoozing on me an hour later. I was pressed against her uncle, Jasper getting the door for us. His arm was around my shoulder, enjoying our snuggling.  

"We've worn her out pretty good," Edward whispered to his sister. "She was perfect. She had a solid meal about an hour ago and a big bottle. Bella got her some adorable stuff. It's in the bag for you." 

"Oh, thank you!" Irina beamed at me, slowly taking the baby from my arms. She made a little suckling noise on her pacifier. "That's wonderful. So, I guess I'll see you all tomorrow?" She said a little sadly. It was our last full day in Australia, and we were going to dinner with his family again. "Jasper, you’re coming too, right?" 

"Am I invited?" He asked, timidly.  

“Always,” she smiled at him encouragingly. She truly cared for him too. “Don’t worry. Mum isn’t.”

“Sounds brilliant.” He winked at her. Her smile grew wider. “Let me help you get this stuff to the car, yeah?”

“Thank you. Such a gentleman,” she complimented him in a whisper. “Thank you for today. It was exactly what I needed.”

“Glad to be of service,” he smirked at his sister. She sort of rolled her eyes, but she didn’t mind his teasing. “Goodnight, love.”

"Have a good night!" She called as Jasper took her diaper bag.  

“Oh, we will…” He answered innocently, waving goodbye with his arm around my shoulder still. Then his smile grew a little crooked as he looked over at me. 

Back: Episode 62
Next: Episode 63.5

63._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-three__i_know.epub
File Size: 237 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

63._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-three__i_know.pdf
File Size: 291 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/13/2019

Episode Sixty-Two: Messy

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 61
Next: Episode 63

Picture

Episode Sixty-two: Messy



“Are you sure about this, Edward?” Irina asked as she came to drop off Ava at the beach house so that we could keep her for a few hours the following day. The baby practically dove into his arms, her chubby fingers gripping for him. He took her with one arm, grabbing her bag with the other while his sister was still talking. 

“Seriously? I have babysat every one of my nieces. I have fed them, bathed them, changed their nappies.” He bounced his niece. “Yes, I’m sure. Oh, give me her car seat. Do you have her pram? We’re going to take her out a bit,” he told her as he walked into the house to throw the diaper bag on the couch. 

“Hi, Jasper.” She smiled when she saw we weren’t alone. 

“Hi, dove. Don’t worry, I’ll keep a good eye on her, too,” he promised. Jasper motioned for Edward to hand over the baby. He took her by the middle, standing her up on his lap. She smiled at him, resting her tiny hands on top of his. 

“I don’t have her pram.” She gave Edward her car keys. “I didn’t realize you were going out. Where are you going?”

“We’re going to take this little doll shopping so I can buy her some cute clothes for pictures.” I leaned over the couch behind Jasper and rubbed her soft belly with one of my fingers. 

“Are you going to be a model today?” Jasper asked as he lifted the baby in the air. She giggled loudly. “You’ll be a perfect one, won’t ya?” He wiggled her gently, earning more laughter.  

“Don’t worry,” Edward assured his sister. “I think the three of us can handle her. Not that I’d need help, thank you,” he said with his chin in the air. “I’m good with babies.”

“I know,” Irina sighed softly. “But, it’s so hard to leave her alone.”

“We’ll send you updates every once in a while to make you feel better,” I promised her. “It’s not like Edward isn’t going to take a million selfies with her,” I smirked. 

“I’m sorry, but we’re cute together.” He waved me off before heading to the door to get the car seat. 

I reached over and took the baby from Jasper. He tickled her little chubby thighs as I did. “Aw, you two are cute together, too,” he commented in a baby voice. 

"I know." I leaned my face against Ava's, and she grabbed for my thick curly hair. She tried to smush her mouth to my cheek, slobbering on it. "Oh, thank you. Yes, I needed kisses." 

“So, what time should I pick her up?”

“Well, what do you have planned?” I asked her. I knew her husband was going to get off work soon and they were planning to have a date. Irina started to turn red, something that reminded me of Edward. “Ohhhh… Have fun,” I grinned, wiggling my eyebrows. She laughed, covering her mouth in embarrassment. 

“We were just planning to have a quiet meal at home. He was going to pick up some dinner,” she said quickly, smiling. 

“Sounds nice. How about this… When you can’t stand being away from her anymore, why don’t you call us? You have fun, relax. Get some… thing... to eat," I grinned at my teasing words. Jasper chuckled, and she swatted at him.  

“Stuff it, you,” she mumbled at him, still grinning. “Are you sure?”

“Um, yes.” I squeezed the baby. “It’s going to be so much fun.”

I realized that Edward was leaning against the wall in the foyer, watching us with a little smile on his face. I smiled back, leaning my head on top of the sweet baby’s. 

“Irina, trust me. She’ll be fine. You’ll get a million pictures out of it,” he called to his sister. She turned to him, sighing heavily. Obviously, she was a little distressed. “Come here. It’ll be fine,” he promised her, pulling her into a comforting hug. 

“I know, Tony. Gosh, I miss you,” she whispered as she hugged him back. 

“Me too.” He patted her back. “Now leave, so I can take my girls to lunch and shopping.”

“Okay. Have fun,” she sighed. I came over so she could give her daughter a goodbye kiss. “Be good for Uncle Tony and Aunt Bella.”

“Be terrible for Uncle Jasper?” He called from the couch with a smirk. 

“Yes! Just the worst!” Irina joked. “Bye, sweetheart.”

“Bye, dove. Have fun!” He winked at her, making her blush a furious red. 

“Where are we going to eat, Uncle Tony?” I asked, still bouncing the baby on my hip. 

“I think I’m in the mood for some Italian. What do you think, loves?” He brushed his hand over Ava’s head as he glanced between Jasper and me. 

“Yum,” I smiled at him. 

“Sounds good,” Jasper agreed, hopping off the couch. He was wearing a very nice tight black shirt stretched over his hard chest and equally tight blue jeans. He was wearing a red baseball cap backward over his golden curls. He looked delicious. Edward looked more comfortable in khaki shorts and a t-shirt, his sunglasses resting on the top of his messy auburn hair. 

“Get the bag,” I instructed Jasper. “We’ll need that.” Edward was smiling at me warmly when I looked back up at him. “What?”

“I’m just really happy. That’s all.” He grinned. “You two are really cute together.”

I looked him straight in the eyes and deadpanned, “if you put a baby in me before you put a ring on my finger I swear I will punch you in your stupid handsome face.” Then I turned and started for the door. 

“I mean, it won’t be on purpose,” he defended himself just as he had before as he followed behind, laughter in his voice. “And, you won’t punch me in the face. You say it, but you won’t.”

I handed him the baby so that he could put her in the car, raising an eyebrow at him. "Are you so sure I won't punch you?" 

“No. I know you’ll punch me,” he said with quiet laughter and a smirk. “But you won’t go for the face. Actually, I imagine your punch will be directed much lower.”

“Well, it’s probably easier for me to reach.” I smiled evilly. “Jasper, you can sit shotgun. I’ll sit in the back with the baby.”

“You just want to play with her some more,” Edward chuckled as he finished buckling her in. 

“Duh.” I slipped into the backseat beside the car seat. He leaned down and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. “I love you,” I whispered when he pulled away, rubbing my fingers through his hair. 

“Love you, too.” He kissed me once again before shutting the door for me. 

At the fancy restaurant in the mall, we sat at a small four top. Ava had her own high chair, and she was seated in between Edward and me. He pulled out a couple of small toys for her play with and she was happily smashing her fists into the tray, making them rattle.  

The waitress came over and began to coo over her. “Your daughter is so beautiful!”

“Niece,” Edward corrected with a smile. “Yes, she is,” he said in a baby voice to Ava, picking up a toy that she threw on the table. “What do you think, love? Want to share a bottle of wine?” Edward asked, looking to me and then Jasper. 

“Sure. You have good taste in wine. You pick it out,” I told him.

“I’ll drink anything,” Jasper agreed. 

Edward obviously decided to show off and order the most expensive bottle of wine that they had. Some Australian grown Shiraz. The three glasses almost used up the entire bottle. It was perfect for a leisurely lunch. 

The waitress brought some soft white bread to the table. Edward tore some of it up for Ava. She squished it in her fingers before pushing it into her mouth, fist and all. I enjoyed watching her, as did her uncle who was cooing over her and giving her more bread on her squeaky demand. 

I felt Jasper's hand gently lay in my lap, making me smile. It wasn't sexual. It was comfortable. I brought my hand under the table and held it, resting my other hand on my chin with a small grin.  

Edward ordered manicotti and Jasper decided on mushroom ravioli. I picked chicken parmesan on a bed of fettuccine alfredo. When the food came Edward pulled his niece into his lap, and carefully began to feed her tiny bites of his food. She wanted it all greedily. I put some of my alfredo on a bread plate for her as well. He cut up in tiny pieces, and when he wasn't feeding her fast enough, she took matters into her own hands. None of it phased him. He was having a great time.  

“May I try a bite of yours?” I asked Jasper sweetly. He didn’t say anything. Instead, he cut a piece with his fork and brought it to my lips. It was in a buttery sauce. It was delicious. I hummed in pleasure at the taste. 

I heard Edward quietly take in a breath. I glanced over to see a faint blush on his cheeks. He liked watching me be fed. Jasper and I exchanged a little look, both of us smirking to ourselves. Our boyfriend cleared his throat, obviously a little flustered and embarrassed. It made it all that much cuter.  

Edward got a vanilla custard for dessert just so he could share it with the greedy chubby baby. She had most of it. She kept ripping the spoon from his hand and shoving into her mouth with monstrously wide eyes. Ava was practically wiggling in place with excitement. It just made him laugh.  

Our children were going to be ridiculously spoiled, I realized. I also realized that I wasn't ever going to be wanting for help from him. She adored him, and he treated her like the center of the universe. I couldn't wait to see him look at our kids like that. When I fully registered my line of thinking I actually flushed. I shook the thought away quickly as my heart thumped in my chest. 

“What?” Jasper asked me quietly, his hand on my thigh under the table again. 

I decided to give him the truth in a sarcastic way that I knew he would enjoy. I leaned over and whispered in his ear so Edward wouldn’t hear me, “I’m thinking about how much fun it would be to call him daddy.”

Jasper laughed loudly, surprising even himself. He quickly brought his hand to his mouth. Then he leaned his face closer to my ear. “Glad I’m not the only one.”

It was my turn to laugh. I clicked my tongue, sitting back in my seat. Edward watched us with amusement. 

“Not going to share with the class?” He said jokingly. 

“No. Not in front of the baby,” I told him then winked. 

Jasper curled his finger at me, beckoning me to come closer again. I leaned in again, and he pressed his lips close to my ear. His cheek was pressed against mine. "If you want, you can call me Daddy, and you can be my sweet little girl," he said in a deep voice, just a whisper against my skin. The hair on my arms actually stood up, my breath catching in my throat as I flushed a hot red.  

“What the hell did you just say to her?” Edward asked in a low voice. I quickly shook my head. “Oh, you are going to have to tell me later though. Because you certainly liked it.”

Jasper chuckled proudly over his glass of wine as he finished the last sip. I wanted to sit on his lap and kiss him. I wanted to make him as horny as he just made me. Bastard. 

When we left the restaurant and began to walk around the mall, Ava decided it was Jasper's turn to hold her. He held her with one arm, and she was gripping tightly onto the collar of his t-shirt. Edward carried the bright pink bag on one shoulder and held my hand.  

He pulled me back a little and leaned over to whisper into my ear, “your nipples instantly got hard, Bella. You turned bright pink, too. What did he say to you?”

“I’ll tell you later,” I promised. “If I tell you it’s going to ruin my brain for the rest of the day.”

“That good?” 

“Um... “ I drew out. 

He started to laugh. “Oh, okay. I see. Very good. Interesting. I’m going to have to find out. Maybe I’ll just ask Jasper.”

“Wholesome. Today is supposed to be wholesome,” I sputtered out. “We have to babysit. Please.”

“Okay,” I chuckled. “I’ll stop teasing you… for now. But, I look forward to being told exactly what he said.”

We went into a few different stores. A couple of baby clothes stores and a shoe one. A video game shop and an adult clothing store, too. Ava needed her diaper changed after a while and probably a new outfit as well. A lot of her lunch was on her dress. I offered to take her, but Edward quickly waved me off. He left me alone with Jasper as we strolled to another store. It was a department store. I took his arm, walking very closely together. 

“Do you wanna be my little girl?” He said teasingly in my ear again. His breath was delicious against my skin.

“Yes,” I said quietly. His eyes were raking over me warmly. “I’m not going to make it through today if you keep saying things like that to me,” I told him truthfully.

“Me either,” he smirked. I turned quickly and pressed a kiss on his cheek. Jasper chuckled, pulling me along towards the men’s clothing. We were looking through them for a few moments when he quietly cursed to himself. “Damn, that’s my boss over there.”

I glanced over to see a chubby middle-aged man with thick glasses walking over our way. 

"You seem to be feeling better," he thundered as a way of greeting. I felt it was a little rude. It's not like they didn't have sick days for a reason. I decided to continue my role as his girlfriend.  

"Yeah, thank goodness, too," I began with my thick accent. Jasper was trying to hide his smirk, but I knew him well enough already to see it twitching in his mouth and the way he held his lips. "I think it was just exhaustion. So, nothing a good day in bed can't fix. I know he hasn't really been able to slow down since I went into the hospital earlier this month." 

The man was taken aback that I was actually talking to him for Jasper. I could see in his eyes as he connected the fact that I was the voice on the phone from the day before. 

"Oh, you went into the hospital?" He asked in surprise, looking between my blonde boyfriend and me.  

“Yes, the poor dove had a bad reaction to her medication,” Jasper replied. It wasn’t exactly untrue. He brushed a finger over my cheek before kissing my temple. “Gave us all a right fright, too.”

“He’s been so good about looking after me,” I informed his boss. He watched me curiously as I leaned into Jasper. My boyfriend put his arm around my waist comfortingly. “It’s been such a busy month. I can’t imagine how he’s been able to keep up with it all,” I laid it on thick. 

“I see. I… I had no idea. Jasper is very quiet at work,” the man replied. “I’m John Jones, by the way. I’m his supervisor.”

“Bella,” I answered, knowing that’s what he wanted to know. I had a feeling that everyone was going to be talking about Jasper’s new girlfriend at work whether he liked it or not. Especially with how he was looking at me like I was something to eat. 

“You’re American?”

“Yes. American by birth, Texan by the grace of God,” I joked in my sweetest voice. “Or, at least that’s the saying back home. Everything is bigger in Texas, including the egos.”

Jones grinned at me, not looking away from me as he spoke, “Jasper, where have you been hiding this charming little creature?”

“In America, obviously,” I smiled. “Darlin, Edward has been a while. Perhaps we should check on him and the baby.”

“Baby?” The man looked wide-eyed between Jasper and me. 

"My niece," Jasper said quickly. That was not a rumor he wanted to start. "Well, my best friend's niece, but I'm old friends with the family, so all the kids call me uncle." 

“And they adore you,” I said truthfully. “All those little girls look at him like he just hangs the moon. Though I can definitely understand why,” I told his boss before leaning my shoulder into my boyfriend’s. “It was lovely meeting you.”

“You, too,” he said, obviously charmed by me. I tugged on Jasper’s hand and pulled him along with me. “I’ll see you Tuesday, Hale.”

"Yes, sir," Jasper said quickly before we walked away. He took my hand and squeezed it tightly. When we were out of the store, he brought his face close to my ear. "What a smooth little liar you are." 

“I didn’t lie that much. Besides, I did want to be an actress,” I smirked. I pressed a quick kiss on his lips, surprising him. It was chaste and gentle, only for a moment. “Good thing I only use my powers for good.”

“I can’t wait to roleplay with you,” he said suddenly, surprising me. I laughed loudly, blushing furiously. “We are going to have so much fun.”

“Yes, we are,” I agreed. “Come on. Let's head towards the bathroom and check on them. They really have been a while.”

We made our way towards the restrooms. I saw Edward’s back about a hundred yards away as he held the baby. He was board straight and talking to someone I couldn’t see. He was hard to miss though.

“Oh, shit. It’s Vicky.” Jasper stopped. “Nah, I’m good. I’ve had enough of running into people I don’t like at the mall today.”

“His ex?” I asked, trying to catch a peek of her from behind Edward. The woman he was talking to was tall, probably six foot in heels. She had long thin arms that she waved around while she spoke to him. I couldn’t see her expression, only her wildly curly red hair and equally wild patterned tight dress. I could have seen her coming from a mile away. “Hm…” I drew out. 

“What?”

“Let me guess… She’s the kind of woman who would hate it if I didn’t know who she was, isn’t she?” Jasper looked at me curiously. “Wait… Victoria? Hm, I think he’s mentioned the name in passing. Oh, right. I remember. You’re the girl who burnt toast.” I playfully tapped my chin.

He laughed a little bit evilly. “Yeah, she’d hate that. She’s just as loud and messy as she looks from here.”

“Sounds like fun. I’m going to rescue him.”

“Well, good luck with that. I’m going to fetch some coffee. Please don’t start any cat fights. Want anything?”

“I won’t start them, darlin’. I’ll just finish them,” I grinned wickedly. “Can you get me an iced coffee with caramel?” 

“Of course. She better not start anything with you. I’m not above hitting a woman who deserves it.” He pressed a kiss to my cheek. “I’ll be back.”

I made my way quickly towards Edward. He was still board straight. 

“Well, Vicky, I’m sorry, but does any of this matter anymore?” I heard him say almost desperately. 

“Well, it matters to me,” she replied quickly. “And, to your mother apparently.”

Just mentioning his mother made me dislike her more. 

I came up to Edward and ran a comforting hand over his stomach from behind, slipping underneath his arm. I didn’t even look at her, looking up into his eyes instead. I felt him relax a little when he realized it was me. 

“Hey there. I was starting to get worried about you two,” I told him sweetly, playing with the baby’s foot for a minute. She had her face resting on his chest, her eyes barely open. She gave me a little smile before yawning. “Jasper went to go get some coffee. Would you like some?”

“Oh, sorry. Yeah, sure. That would be great.” He looked flustered, his cheeks red as he looked down into my face. I reached up and touched his for a second. 

"Iced coffee with extra caramel? Large, of course?" I asked as I pulled out my phone to type to Jasper before he got to the coffee shop.  

“Yeah. Thanks,” he breathed, putting a hand on my back. 

“I’m so sorry about interrupting.” I finally looked over to the obviously annoyed woman. She looked down at me with quite a bit of contempt. I ignored her. I didn’t have an obvious problem with her yet. “Do you want to come to Aunt Bella? Uncle Tony’s arms must be so tired,” I offered, holding my hands out for the baby once I was done with the phone. Ava saw and leaned into me happily. “So, friend or fan?” I asked him with an innocent smile. 

“Thank you, love,” Edward said with a small smile before clearing his throat quickly, adjusting Ava’s new clean dress  “This is Vicky,” he barely breathed out to me. 

"Oh," I said lightly. "Nice to meet you!" I was pure sunshine. She obviously already hated me. She reminded me of his mother with her lemon-sucking expression. I was going to chat her up just as I had Courtney. "I'm Bella… Edward's- What was the term we decided on the other morning in bed?" I looked up at him lovingly, smiling innocently still. 

"Pre-fiance," he said, instantly knowing what I was doing. I saw the smile tug at one corner of his mouth while a blush crawled up his neck.  

I glanced back at her. “I think it’s a good name for that stage in between moving in together and getting engaged,” I laughed lightly, looking up at him lovingly again. His smile was brilliant. I was gently bouncing Ava as she began to fall asleep on my shoulder. She had a fistful of my hair and was holding it close to her face as she pressed it into my neck. 

“Really?” Victoria asked him. She hissed it out between her perfect bright red lips with her fists balled up at her sides. 

"What?" He asked her, genuinely offended by her response.  

“How long have you been with her?” She demanded loudly. Edward laughed once and shook his head. 

“Vicky… You can’t-“ He laughed humorlessly. “You can’t be mad that I moved on. Seriously. What the fuck? It’s been a year. You moved on. A lot sooner than me, I might add. I was fucking fine with that and didn’t give you a hard time.”

“We were together for years, Anthony, and you’re already living with her!” She nearly shouted. Oh yeah, she reminded me of his mother. 

“You’re the one that said I was too immature. I wanted to live with you sooner. You know that. You didn’t. You wanted to get engaged and married first. That’s fine. I’m an adult. I can handle that. We didn’t work out. But, you wouldn’t get a second chance, even if I were single. You burned bridges, baby. I don’t want you. I’m not attracted to you anymore. I don’t enjoy spending time with you. You belittled me constantly at the end. You belittled my best friend. So, thanks for the offer, but I’m not so stupid not to think you’re not just interested in the money now. I guess you should have waited a few months, huh?” He said in a calm and even voice. I could only imagine what her offer was. He shook his head. “What is it with women with bad manners in malls?” He mumbled to himself, basically turning me in the opposite direction of the fuming person in front of us. 

It seemed I was saving him from a very interesting and embarrassing conversation he didn’t want to be a part of anymore. 

Victoria huffed and stomped her foot. “Anthony!”

He didn't turn around, but I did. "Oh, Vicky... Could you do something for me? Could you tell James to lose Tony's number? I don't think he'll be needing it anymore," I said pleasantly before turning in his arms and walking away. I could see Jasper at the far end of the mall, holding a cup holder and heading back towards us. 

Edward began to laugh a little anxiously once we were several stores away from her as he squeezed my waist so that I was wholly pressed into his side. "Okay. So… You can pick out any piece of jewelry in this place for that. I owe you so many diamonds right now." 

I laughed too, “I don’t want your jewelry. But maybe you can pick me out some new lipstick and Jasper can pick me something out from there.” I pointed to the lingerie store we walked past. I wanted him to forget all about her. 

"Seriously, the biggest, most expensive one here," he teased and pressed a kiss to my mouth. He was cautious of the sleeping Ava. Tenderly he rested his hand on the back of her head, lovingly kissing me.   

“Why don’t I keep the baby and you two and go pick me something out? You know my size. You can surprise me,” I whispered when he pulled away. 

“I will buy you the whole damn jewelry store,” he teased thickly. I giggled evilly, smiling up at him as he held my face in his hands and lightly pecked my lips. He glanced back to where his ex had been standing. I didn’t notice if she was still there or not. He did though. “She still watching.”

“Then you definitely should put your hand on my ass as we walk away,” I said. 

"Honey, I can't afford a diamond mine yet. Stop. I can only be so in love with you," he jokingly told me, placing his hand on my ass as he ushered towards Jasper. He offered me my coffee, and I took it with a satisfied smile.  

“So, it went well then?” Jasper asked me with a wink. 

Back: Episode 61
Next: Episode 63

62._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-two__messy.epub
File Size: 513 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

62._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-two__messy.pdf
File Size: 538 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/12/2019

Episode: Sixty-One: Nostalgia Trip

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 60
Next: Episode 62

Picture

Episode Sixty-one: Nostalgia Trip


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


I woke up in the nude, laying on top of Jasper with my leg hitched over his hip. He had his hand on my thigh. Edward was pressed in right behind me, his hand resting on the same hip so that their fingers were touching. Jasper’s alarm clock woke me up gently. We hadn’t gone to bed until at least two in the morning. 

"No," I complained in a little whine as I pushed my face into his chest. "Stay. Not enough sleep." 

“Mm,” he hummed, his hand sliding to hold Edward’s fully. “I need to go to work.”

"Stay, and you can fuck me in the ass. In like, five hours," I told him jokingly, and I actually felt Edward's erection grow against my back. Jasper groaned loudly. "Then I'll make you those pancakes I was talking about the other day. I was thinking some nice fruit syrup though if you were still thinking about licking it off of my body."  

Both of them hummed with pleasure in unison. 

“Give me the fucking phone,” Jasper mumbled.

"Yay," I giggled as Edward handed Jasper his phone. Lightly I began to kiss his neck, Edward resting his hand on our boyfriend’s stomach while he tried to hurriedly type on his phone. If he was staying we were going to give him plenty of attention. When he was done, he threw the phone down onto the bed and pulled me on top of him fully for a deep kiss. His erection was pressed against my thighs, both of his hands gripping my ass. "So, anal and blueberry pancakes is what gets you to stay?" 

I might have still been a little bit drunk from our wild night before, I wasn’t sure. But I was having fun. 

“Yes, but I want to watch him fuck you in the ass, actually,” he answered between kisses. 

“Or, you could take turns,” I mused. “If I can survive that. I swear one day he’s going to end up poking me in the lung or something.”

Jasper laughed, “oh god. Let’s hope not. So, you’d like it if we both fucked you like that?”

“Mm, yes.” I reached for Edward, dragging my fingers over his jaw and down his neck. He was watching us both hungrily, still sleepy. “I’m not sure there isn’t anything I don’t want you two to take turns doing to me. How do you want him to fuck me for you to watch? I want to know what you like.” I began to kiss down his chest. 

“On your hands and knees, above me, from behind. Like the other night. I want to see both of your faces when he cums inside of you.”

I loved how confidently he spoke, knowing precisely what he wanted.  

“Maybe we can try so that you’re inside of me while he fucks my tight ass.” I brought him into my mouth as I wrapped my hand around Edward’s erection. “Though, that might need some practice first.”

“Oh, my god,” Edward whispered. He wrapped his hand around mine, basically using it to masturbate while he watched me suck on Jasper. 

Then his phone began to ring. Jasper cursed loudly. “That’s work.”

I got up on my knees, picking up the phone before he could. I straddled his waist, his hard cock pressed between my wet thighs.

“Jasper Hale’s phone,” I answered confidently. He opened his mouth in shock, curious about what I was doing. 

Yeah, I am still drunk. 

“Um, oh. Hello,” a male voice said in surprise. It was rather gruff, thick with an Australian accent. “This is his boss. May I speak to him? He said he wouldn’t be able to make it in today.”

"Yes, sadly Jasper is feeling quite unwell this morning, and I don't think he'll be making it out of bed today. I'm sorry, he's unable to come to the phone right now. May I take a message? I'll let him know once he's feeling up to it," I said assertively, laying my accent on quite thick for the boys' entertainment. Jasper had an amused look on his face, his eyes wide and his lips pressed together. I swirled my hips seductively above him, earning a sharp intake of breath from him through his nose. One smooth movement and he would have been inside of me.   

“Oh, I... okay. I’m sorry to hear he’s feeling ill. Who… Who is this? May I ask?” His boss said curiously.

I smiled, running one of my fingers over Jasper’s grinning lips. “This is his girlfriend.”

“I didn’t realize he was seeing anyone. Um, okay. Alright. I guess… I guess we’ll figure it out. Tell him I hope he feels better and to text me to let me know if he’ll be able to make it in later.”

“Yes, sir. I will. Thank you. Have a good day,” I said before hanging up the phone and putting it back on the table beside the bed. “There you go.”

Jasper laughed, pulling me down for a kiss with his big hands sliding down my back. “You’re willing to lie to my boss and be fucked in the arse just to get a few more hours of snuggly sleep?”

“That’s a stupid question. Obviously. I’d do either of those things if you asked me nicely to anyway. Naked cuddle pile is just a big bonus.”

“Well… Since we have the whole day…  Shall I get you off before we go back to sleep?” He rubbed his erection between my legs pleasantly, grinning up at me happily. 

"Yet another stupid question," I giggled, kissing him slowly before leaning over to kiss Edward. He was now lying right next to Jasper, their head's very close to one another. As I kissed him, I began to massage his erection again. He brought his fingers into my hair, holding our kiss for as long as possible as our boyfriend began to give attention to my neck.  
“I want to watch her ride you,” Jasper whispered to him.

I moved so that I was straddling Edward’s legs but lower so I could kiss his chest and stomach. They began to kiss slowly as I licked down his chest. 

“Get a condom,” he whispered to Jasper. I took him into my mouth, eagerly sucking on him as he fisted my hair. “Damn, you are good at that.” I rewarded him by letting him hit the back of my throat. He groaned loudly.

I straddled his hips once Edward had the condom securely in place, him pulling me down for an intense kiss as he slipped inside of me. After sitting up, Jasper knelt behind me so that his chest was pressed against my back. Edward’s hands slid to my hips while Jasper slipped one down between my legs and wrapped the other around my throat. His erection pressed against my ass as they both moved me exactly how they wanted. 

“You cum so quickly,” he whispered in my ear as I whimpered and whined, twisting on top of our love. Edward’s fingers were dug so deep into my skin. Then he slid one of his fingers between my legs, playing with me at the same time as Jasper did. I actually screamed as I came, stars popping in front of my eyes. Edward held me down on him as he came inside of me. 

I leaned down to kiss him after he pulled out of me. As I did Jasper grabbed my hips and forced himself into me from behind. 

“Mm, yes. I can see why you like this view,” Edward smirked at him, knotting his fingers into my hair as he kissed me again. 

“Fuck,” I shouted against his neck as I was pounded into furiously. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,” I squeaked, each getting more high pitched as he went. Then he slapped my ass. I came so hard I cried oh my god in surprise. He pulled my hair when he finished, me still shivering with my own. 

I collapsed on top of Edward, shaking and panting. 

“How was that, baby?” He purred teasingly against my ear. 

“I haven’t spent this much time on my knees since Catholic school,” I laughed breathlessly. He began to laugh too, holding me to him. I felt Jasper lay beside me, his hand sliding up my ass. I moved on top of him slowly so Edward could throw away his condom. “Hi, handsome.”

“G’day, dove,” he teased, brushing his nose against mine. 

“I hope I don’t get you in trouble at work.”

“I don’t care if you do.” He kissed me, rolling us over so that I was underneath him. “Though I don’t think I can really go around telling people that you’re my girlfriend, sadly.”

“Well, I didn’t want to lie to him. Aren’t I your girlfriend?” I asked in a pouty voice that was purposefully flirty. It wasn’t like I told him that he had a boyfriend, too. 

“Yes, you are,” he breathed warmly, kissing my neck. “My very beautiful girlfriend. Now, go get cleaned up so we can go back to sleep.” 

When I woke up a few hours later, I was being held tightly from behind. Jasper had his body flush against mine, his legs tangled with my own. My head was lying on one of his arms, and his hand was splade over my stomach. I couldn't feel Edward though. I reached for him blindly until I felt his sleep pants covered thigh. I opened my eyes to see him working on his laptop, shirtless, with a somber expression on his face. 

“No work, my ass,” I whispered, running my nails over this leg. He smiled a little and took my hand, bringing it up to his lips to kiss. “What are you working on?”

“I was checking my email. The results for the DNA test came in,” he said softly, almost as if he was nervous to tell me. 

“Did you open them?”

“I was waiting until you woke up.” He brushed his hand through my hair so that it was pushed away from my eyes. 

“We should wait until we film the video. It’ll make it more exciting,” I replied. 

“I don’t give a damn about that, Bella,” he sighed. 

"Well, I do. I haven't known for almost thirty-four years, I can wait a little longer. We'll film the results a few days after we get back," I told him with a slight smile. "It won't change anything. It can wait, and you can get some good videos out of it. That way it’ll be good for both of us." 

“Are you sure?” He questioned. 

“Don’t you think I’ve had enough for one trip?” I asked him with a small smirk. “Let me have a nice quiet few days with our sweet new boyfriend before I give myself whatever new trauma this is bound to cause,” I joked in a bland tone. “Whatever it says, you know it’s going to mess with my head.” 

“You need to find a new therapist when you get settled,” he said gently. He was obviously worried about hurting my feelings. I agreed with him though. 

I had sent emails to my therapist in the days before, talking to her about what happened with my medication, the hospital, and his mother. She was going to help me find someone new in LA once I got settled. Though a lot had happened, I was surprisingly in a good place at that moment. I felt happy and more confident than I had in years. I liked myself, and I liked who I was when I was with them. I was, by no means, better though.  

“I know. I was planning on it,” I promised him. 

“I just want you to be happy.”

I smiled, “I know. I am. Especially right now.” I rubbed my hand over his thigh again. “I don’t know what I’m going to do with myself when you go back to working all the time though. I’ve gotten so spoiled to having you by my side all the time. It’s literally the best.”

"So, do you think this month went well?" Edward put his laptop away and slid down on the bed so that we were eye level. "I mean, besides my obviously insane cunt of a mother." 

I wiggled my ass against the naked man I knew had to be awake behind me. He groaned quietly. “I think so. Besides my hospital visit and your crazy ass mama. Your grandparents and sisters love me, so that’s all that matters. I think some of your friends might like me, too. And I really like them.”

“Oh?” Edward smiled teasingly. “Anyone in particular?” 

"Mm… I especially like the twins and Lucy, too. Your sisters are right, all your female friends are lovely. Though, I have to confess I think some of your guy friends are pretty hot." 

Jasper rubbed his erection between my thighs before poking me right in the ass. 

I looked behind me sharply. “Excuse me. When I said you could fuck me in the ass, I meant with lube, good sir.”

"Whoops. Not where I was aiming," he mumbled sleepily into my shoulder. I laughed, and he chuckled behind me.  

“I’m honestly not sure how you have enough liquids in your body to achieve a hard-on. Aren’t you dehydrated?” 

“Yes. Yes, I am.” He sat up and slapped my ass as he got out of bed. “And, I believe you owe me pancakes.”

“Yes, I do.” I smiled as I watched his fine ass walk to the bathroom. Edward watched as well, his cheeks were faintly pink. “You’ve got good taste in men,” I whispered. 

“Mm, so do you,” he chuckled after giving me a quick kiss. He laid his forehead against mine. “How are you?” He whispered. “Really? Are you really happy?”

I took his hand and pressed it to my heart. “Yes. What about you?”

He tugged me closer to him and hugged me sweetly to his chest. He pressed his lips to my forehead. "Yes, but we really need a shower. We smell terrible, and you somehow have lipstick behind your ear." 

“Wow, good job,” I teased him. 

I pushed off of the bed, turning on a playlist on my phone as I pulled a joint from the bedside table. I took a long drag before handing it to Edward. 

“You are one hot mess,” he told me with appraising eyes. 

"That's how you like ‘em." I blew out the smoke with a smirk. I stood in front of him, my hair wild and day-old makeup smeared all over my face. I had hickeys literally all over, and I was sticky in weird places. And I somehow had glitter on my tits, but I didn't know where it came from. Probably the club.  

“Obviously.” Jasper winked at me from the doorway of the bathroom. 

“My turn,” I told them, skipping off to the bathroom. 

After a lovely shower, we got dressed in pajamas and headed off towards the kitchen.

“You don’t have to cook for me, really,” Jasper said with a slight smile. “I would have never made it in today anyway.”

“I want to. Pancakes or waffles? It’s up to you. That pig will eat anything I put in front of him.” I pointed at our boyfriend with a teasing smile. 

“Hey!” Edward laughed. “That’s because everything you make is delicious.”

“Or, you’re a pig,” Jasper joked. “I like waffles more than pancakes.”

“Waffles it is,” I grinned. I liked waffles better, too. 

“So, what shall we do after this?” Edward asked me, leaning against the counter as he watched me begin to take things from the pantry. 

“Mm, I have an idea,” I smiled wickedly. It wasn’t what he was thinking though. “Jasper, do wanna watch old embarrassing movies of Tony when he was a kid that his Grandma Jane gave me as a wonderful gift?” 

“Aw, why?” Our boyfriend laughed in embarrassment. “No. And there is stupid shit with him in there too,” he pointed to Jasper. 

"Aw, come on!" I bounced on my toes. "It'll be more fun watching it together. I'll show you a video of me when I was about that age," I offered them. This stopped my boyfriend who was considering his further argument. 

“Wait. Really?” Edward asked in surprise. 

I leaned against the cabinets, my arms crossed over my chest. “Oh yeah, a long one too. It’s cute as fuck.”

“Will you watch it with us?” He asked next, asking it slowly like it would change the answer somehow. 

“Yeah, I actually like this one. But, obviously, I don’t look at myself as that little girl anymore. It’s a video of Alice and Rosalie’s thirteen birthday sleepover. It’s one of Alice’s favorite things. I’m surprised she hasn’t shown it to you yet. We watch it together every birthday at least.”

“No, she hasn’t,” he smiled warmly. Edward sighed a little bit but nodded. “Okay, after breakfast then.”

“Your videos first,” I told them. 

"Fine." He slapped my ass playfully. "Now tell me what to do. I haven't a fucking clue, and I'm starving." 

After we finished eating, I laid on the couch, my head on Edward's lap and my feet on Jasper's. Edward began to play the videos. He started the flash drive on my laptop that sat on the coffee table. The very first video was of the very young boys, dressed in ridiculous drag including bad Halloween wig. It was very clearly clothing they had bought themselves from a thrift shop. They were terribly singing a Britney Spears song, purposely making their voices high pitched and squeaky. They were at most twelve or thirteen.  

I began to instantly cackle. “Oh, my sweet baby gays.”

Jasper began to laugh as well, covering his embarrassed face with his hands. “We did this sober!”

“You’ve still got baby fat! Awww…” I giggled. “You’re so cute.”

Edward was shaking with silent embarrassed laughter. “Shut it.”

“You sang Britney Spears in drag together. How did you not know?” I asked Jasper. Edward slapped my ass. “To. Get. Ther.” I got slapped again. 

I laughed as I watched them recreate movie scenes they liked, music videos, little skits, them doing stupid things like jumping off the roof into the pool with unicorn float rings. Every little gay thing they did I would start to laugh again, earning another slap on the butt from one or the other as they both laughed themselves. Of course, that would only make me laugh harder. There was a lot of head-slapping as well.  

“Oh, my god. That was the best. Thank you,” I told him as he stopped the final video a couple of hours later. 

“Alright, baby. Pay up. I want to see yours,” Edward gave me my laptop from the coffee table. 

I quickly brought up the file with the video I had watched it with Alice a hundred times. I could say every word in it from memory. I sat it back on the table, getting back into my comfortable position on top of them. 

The video started on the whitewashed back porch of the beautiful plantation home my almost sisters had grown up in. There were about half a dozen teenage girls. I was the smallest by far, my wild hair standing out around my head at least a half foot. I was also the only girl with even the slightest hint of a tan. Alice had blond curls back then that matched Rosalie's. All three of us were wearing the same matching tiniest black gym shorts and white spaghetti strap tops that clung tightly to our young bodies. We even wore the same little gold cross around our necks. Rosalie insisted we matched and her mother obliged. That’s how I got so many of my favorite pieces of clothing. A couple of friends from school were with us, laughing and talking loudly. The sun was going down, and we were yelling birthday greetings to the girls for when they got older at their mother's encouragement.  

The video stopped and changed to us out in the field behind their house. Alice was behind the camera and was very close to me. The scar from my car accident was much worse then. Even back then I was at least a B cup and the most endowed girl there. Our friends were all tiny like us, but flat chested. We could see them behind us playing with their giant dog, Tenaha. They were trying to ride him like a horse. 

“Please introduce yourself for the camera,” Alice said in a squeaky voice. We were sitting by the house, just watching from the comfortable shade. It was mid-April and already warm.  

“My name is Bella,” I smiled, flipping my thick black curly hair over my shoulder. My accent was insanely thick. I batted my eyelashes stupidly, making her snicker before she quickly contained herself. 

“Tell me something about yourself, Bella.” She brought the camera in even closer, almost to my nose. I made my eyes bigger for the benefit of the camera. 

“I bite,” I replied evenly. The camera backed up instantly. 

Rosalie came up behind us in the picture, playing with her soccer ball. She was on the team in middle school and high school. 

She looked directly at the camera as she smiled innocently, stopping to put her foot on the ball so it wouldn't go anywhere. "I like kicking balls," she said as brightly and with as much cheerful innocence as possible. And with that, she turned her back and started playing again.  

Both Alice and I started laughing hysterically. 

“Roe, honey, no,” I called after her before the camera switched off again. 

Next, we were singing along with the radio on the porch. It was dark outside, but we had the light from the deck-light and what spilled out from the open kitchen door. Alice and I sang 'The Boy is Mine’ like we were in the video and then we all terribly sang along to the Beastie Boys, bursting into loud giggles as we did the robot until Mrs. Lettie came out to tell us to quiet it down. 

When the video changed again and we were in Rosalie's bedroom. We did our own Jerry Springer style type talk show where I was the host with giant eighties glasses we found in a drawer. They were bright red. We were play wrestling and fighting, hitting each other with pillows and stuffed animals. I ended the episode by saying, “and next time on Sally Jesse Raphael we have… LESBIAN LOVERS!” 

Alice and Rosalie jumped in behind me and said, “ooooooo” at the same time. 

Both of the boys began to laugh. Edward was stroking my hair, his other hand on my back. “Holy shit, you three are adorable,” he told me as he smoothed his hand just under my shirt. 

When it cut off and came back again, it was Alice holding the camera again, and we were sneaking out of the room while a couple of our friends were sleeping. We panned over their drooling faces all cuddled up with their stuffed animals. We went into the kitchen ‘quietly' and got snacks as we went back onto the porch. She showed the microwave clock to reveal it was four in the morning. We had gotten a big bag of M&M, Doritos, and Surges to drink.  

We took turns trying to catch the chocolates in our mouths. Mostly we hit each other in the face with candy. We were lucky we didn’t choke on them. 

Alice brought the camera’s focus on me randomly. “Sing me a song.” 

I looked dead-eyed in the camera for a second. 

Then I dramatically began to sing The Phantom of the Opera. Rosalie began to act it out with me as I sang. I covered the scarred side of my face like it was my mask, singing both parts.

“I’ll be the first female phantom,” I told the camera, my hand still covering my face. I peeked through my fingers. “They won’t even have to use makeup.”

“Nah, you’re too beautiful,” Alice replied. She tried to move my hand while still behind the camera. 

“Are you sure?” I moved my hand, revealing a stupid face with my lips curled up in a silly snarl. I held the face, staring seriously into the camera for a moment. “Tell me I’m sexy,” I slurred the word sexy on purpose. “Kiss me,” I slurred some more as I began to chase Rosalie around the back porch. She squealed for a moment before turning dramatically, yanking my shorts down, then taking off running down the stairs towards the yard. I quickly pulled them up and ran after her. I was literally screaming, “give me some sugar!” 

The video ended with Rosalie and I doing flips and cartwheels in the dewy grass as the sun came up over the pretty tree line. We were slipping and skidding along the wet grass, laughing and running. At no point in the entire video did we have shoes on. My clothes were grass-stained, and I had white flowers stuck in my hair that we picked from the yard. One flip ended in a particularly hard slip and fall, me landing on my back with a hard thud. Alice ran to check on me, the camera settling on my face as I laughed. She skidded to her knees on the wet grass beside me.  

“Are you okay?” Alice asked, clearly worried. 

“I have grass up my ass,” I whispered to the camera as I laughed and turned visibly red. My voice was very high pitched.

Both boys howled with laughter.

The very end of the video Mrs. Lettie could be heard yelling at us to get in the house so we could have breakfast. 

“Satisfied?” I asked when I turned off the video, turning my head in his lap so I could look at him. 

“Yes.” He smiled down at me as he traced his finger over my now faded scar. “What a tiny, loud, flexible thing you were.”

“I still am,” I teased. “Just not as flexible.”

“Thank you for sharing that with us,” he said to me warmly. “You were so cute.”

I sat up so that I could hug him. He brought me to his chest, me sitting on my knees beside him. “Thank you for letting me watch yours, too,” I replied, kissing his temple lightly. 

Jasper leaned his head on Edward’s shoulder, not far from mine. I turned my face to look at him. “Is it hard watching yourself like that?” He asked me curiously. 

“No, she’s someone else. She doesn’t exist anymore. She went away a long time ago.”

“Yes, she does. She’s right here.” Edward brushed his fingers over my back. 

“I don’t want that girl to exist anymore, Eddie. She was sad and lonely. Scared. She thought she was going to go to hell and that no one loved her or wanted her and that no one would ever want or love her, for that matter. That little girl was already literally willing to use her body to get someone to pay attention to her for a minute,” I said honestly. 

“No. Why would you think you were going to hell?” He almost seemed wounded for me. I pulled back so I could look at him. 

“Edward, I’ve always known I liked women, too. And, homosexuality is a sin. I heard my grandmother say it over and over again. Sex out of marriage is a sin. I was born a sin and sinner,” I said with a little sigh. I imagined it was how every gay kid felt in the south, at least at some point in their youth. 

“No, you were not,” he said firmly. 

I laughed a little without humor, and I shook my head. "Well, according to my grandma, I was." 

"Isabella, she was wrong. You never deserved to feel like that for even a second. I don't believe in God, but if there is one, I certainly hope he doesn't damn you for the sins of your parents. Because if so, I'm fucked.”

I laughed despite myself, really laughed. I leaned my head on his shoulder again as I took in his scent. He still smelled very nice from his shower. Both of his arms wove around my waist, holding me to his firm body. Jasper’s hand smoothed comfortingly over my back.

Edward pressed his lips to my cheek once before whispering, “you are wanted. You are loved. You shouldn’t be embarrassed by the things that happened to you as a child or how you reacted to it. You were simply trying to fulfill needs you weren’t getting met at home. That wasn’t your fault.”

“I know. That’s why it’s okay if that girl doesn’t exist anymore,” I said with a little bit of a smile. 

Back: Episode 60
Next: Episode 62

61._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-one__nostalgia_trip.epub
File Size: 234 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

61._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty-one__nostalgia_trip.pdf
File Size: 280 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/11/2019

Episode Sixty: In The Middle

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 59
Next: Episode 61

Picture

Episode Sixty: In the Middle


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


I was lounging comfortably on Jasper on the couch with a glass of wine when our boyfriend got home from his long day of interviews. We were both already dressed for our night out. Jasper looked great in a nice pair of black slacks and a dark forest green button-down shirt. He already had the sleeves rolled up his muscular arms. He had slicked back his golden honey hair and his face freshly shaved around his stupidly cute mustache. I was wearing the low cut red gauzy dress that Edward bought for me to show off in front of his sisters. It was pretty and long. The skirt was a layering of different length pieces with high splits in them so I could move, making it very flowy. Underneath I wore a strapless bustier that shoved my breasts high up my chest and satin and lace black of boy shorts. I knew I looked good, too. 

Our boyfriend rushed through the door, slamming it behind him as he came in. He had a look of determination on his face. 

I put my wine glass on the coffee table and stood with a smirk on my face. He wordlessly grabbed me up tightly into his arms, quickly trying to bring my mouth to his, but I leaned my head back with a wide smile.  

“You don’t get to mess it up yet,” I said in a teasing whisper. 

Edward actually growled and buried his face my neck, both of his hands going to ass as he roughly began to kiss my skin. 

“Oh, god,” I moaned with a happy little laugh, my head falling back some more.  

“I want to rip this off of you and fuck you both right here,” Edward said roughly against my skin, his hands bunching up the fabric of my dress as if he was gathering it to pull it up over my body. 

I giggled evilly as I pulled away from him and went to go sit on Jasper’s lap, crossing my legs as I did. “You have to take us out first. Didn’t you already make our reservations?”

Jasper watched in quiet amusement, resting his chin on my shoulder as he wrapped an arm around my waist. 

“But… How do you expect- I mean, that… you two are… I can’t-” Edward sputtered out in horny annoyance. 

"Don't you want to dance with me, darling?" Jasper purred. "Don't you want to dance with us?" His hand slowly slid down my shoulder, over my arm, and to my hand. He wove his fingers with mine and brought my palm up to his lips to kiss. He nuzzled it gently, and I curled my fingers against his cheek.  

Edward literally grabbed Jasper’s face, leaning over me, and smashed his lips to his. They kissed deeply for several seconds before he pulled himself away with a little bit of a pout. 

“I’m going to go get ready. And probably go have a wank in the shower,” he mumbled to himself as he stomped off towards our bedroom. I couldn’t help but laugh loudly. Jasper snorted too, pushing his face into my shoulder to hide it. 

“I ain’t going to be able to walk tomorrow,” I whispered to him with a little smirk. 

“We could just go join him in the bedroom…” he said with a little smile, pushing my hair away from my cheek. 

“And, stop teasing him? Nope. I want all that pent up energy. He gets what he wants too quickly most of the time. I want to see how long he can last.”

“Ooo,” he laughed. “Think you can handle it?” 

“I can’t wait to find out. I doubt he can go the entire night without shoving his hand down one of our pants,” I told him jokingly. 

His eyes got a little wide with the thought of it, making me laugh a little. 

“I don’t know if I can make it the whole night for that matter,” he told me in a whisper, pushing some of the fabric of my dress off my crossed knees, allowing the split to go over my thigh. 

“Well, feel free to drag him off somewhere to molest him if you get a chance,” I teased him. “Make him as horny as possible.”

“You’re mean,” he teased back as he kissed my ear.

“This is going to be so much fun,” I smirked. I stood up slowly, stretching a little. “I’ll be right back.”

I walked to the bedroom and slowly peeked inside. He wasn't in there, but the bathroom door was open. I came in and shut the door behind me quietly. Edward leaned his head out of the bathroom, his shirt off. He smirked at me a little, almost a little bashful.  

“You’re the sexiest woman in the universe.”

I smiled, sitting on the bed with my hands behind me to keep me held up. “You two make me feel that way.”

“I want you,” he breathed. 

“I know,” I smiled. “You can have us tonight.”

“You’re enjoying this too much,” Edward smirked, his cheeks a little pink. 

“Mm.” I cocked my head to the side. “No, I think I’m enjoying this the exact right amount. Now... Take off your pants,” I said in a breathy voice. “I want to watch you undress before you take a shower.”

Wordlessly he unbuttoned his slacks and pushed them to the floor. He was wearing tight gray boxer briefs underneath. I could see his erection clearly straining at the soft fabric. Edward hooked his thumbs into the cloth and pushed them down to the ground in one graceful movement. Taking his hard-on into his hand, he walked closer to me while he stroked himself.  

“What would happen if I pinned you to the bed and fucked you?” He asked quietly. 

"I'd cum ridiculously hard, and then I'd find a fun and inventive way to punish you for it later." 

“Would I enjoy my punishment?” Edward questioned with a little smirk. I returned it and shook my head no. “I don’t think that’s true.”

“It’ll be worth it the wait.”

“I have no doubt.”

I stood up and walked towards him, taking his erection in my hand as I looked up into his eyes. "I want you to wine and dine us properly tonight. We rarely go out, and I want to dance with both of my sweet sexy men." 

“Mm,” he hummed. “I should take you out more.” Edward’s head lolled to one side. ”I need to show you off more. You’re too gorgeous to not be shared with the world.” 

“When I move in we should try to do a real date night once a week or something. We can take turns planning things,” I told him, still gently stroking him. 

“Oh, Bella, yes…” he mumbled. I twisted my hand up once before releasing him. He whined in quietly complaint. “No, come back.” 

“The next time you cum I want it to be inside of me,” I said in a seductive voice. I pulled away from him with a smirk as I started towards the bedroom door. “Or, Jasper.”

Edward quickly caught me, both hands on my forearms as he pulled his nude body flush against mine. I could feel his erection brush against the gauzy fabric of my dress. He buried his face in my neck from behind, ravaging it pleasantly with kisses. 

“I love you.” I smiled to myself as I pulled away from him. 

“I love you, too,” he said with a soft happy sigh. He swatted my ass as I left the room, making me laugh. 

“You are wicked,” Jasper smirked at me when I plopped down on the couch beside him. 

“Yup,” I grinned. 

I held Edward’s arm as we walked to the car we were taking for the night. He had even arranged for a driver. Jasper walked beside me, his hand resting on the small of my back lightly. He opened the door for me, smiling at me as he did. I could feel both of their eyes on my chest as I slid down into the seat. 

“I can see why he wanted you to wear this,” Jasper whispered to me when he sat down beside me. He brought my hand up to his lips and kissed my knuckles lightly. “You look so beautiful.” 

“Thank you.” I blushed a little, biting my bottom lip and glancing out the window to hide it. 

“Your cheeks match your dress,” I heard Edward softly tease as his hand reached behind Jasper to brush his fingers across my neck. I turned and kissed them, leaning my cheek against his hand. He dragged his knuckles along my jaw and behind my ear. 

“So darling, what do you have planned for tonight, hm?” Jasper asked Edward, his hand going to his knee and slowly moving up his thigh. 

“I reserved a private room at one of the nicest restaurants in Sydney. It’s French-Asian fusion,” he breathed softly, his eyes on Jasper’s. “You know, one of those elegant multi-course little plates, sort of things.”

“Sounds fancy.” He was looking up at him warmly, a small smile on his face. “Is that all you have planned for us?”

“Absolutely not,” he whispered, his eyes glancing up to make sure the curtain was closed behind the driver before leaning down to give him a quick kiss. 

"Where are we going dancing?" Jasper was obviously enjoying being in the middle, pressed between us. He still held my hand, and his other massaged Edward's thigh through his pressed black slacks.  

"Um..." Our shared boyfriend’s tongue dipped over the corner of his mouth, and he obviously wanted to kiss him again. He swallowed, a little flustered by the hot look in Jasper's eyes. "Purgatory" 

“Oh, that’s fun. I’ve been there before.” He looked over at me. “It’s a very nice gay club. It’s one of the best clubs in the city, period.”

“Mm, I can’t wait to take you both back to New York. It was so fun when we went around your birthday.” I glanced over at Edward. “We can take him on the ferry.”

“Oh, yes.” He smiled at me. “And we can go back to Brooklyn when it’s not fucking freezing outside. Go see the bridge.”

I laughed, “mm, then you have like a three-week window you want to shoot for. I want to take you both to Coney Island, too. It’s one of my favorite places to take pictures. Maybe we can go to the Mermaid Parade.”

“Mermaid parade?” Jasper chuckled. “Is it exactly what it sounds like?”

“Pretty much.” I smiled. “The Boardwalk is right off Mermaid Avenue and Surf. It’s in June usually, so, I might be in New York around that time anyway. If I end up doing that cooking camp with Alice still. I don’t know if I will.”

“We can still try to go if you want. Then off to Dublin for a couple of weeks,” Edward smiled, looking forward to our trip. “That thing I was telling you about. The non-profit,” he said to Jasper. 

“I remember.”

“I imagine you probably know more about me than I know about you,” I told Jasper honestly. Though Edward had spoken about him, I think it made him sad so he avoided it. 

“I imagine so since he’s seen pretty much all the raw footage I’ve ever shot,” Edward said with a smirk. Jasper looked at him with narrowed eyes. “What? I’m sorry. Was she not supposed to know that’s how you’ve been so effectively flirting with her? Pretending like you don’t know things about her. I see what you’re doing.”

I laughed. 

“Oh, don’t tell all my secrets,” Jasper smirked. “Acting as if I did research on purpose. I look at all his raw footage anyway. You just happen to be in a lot of it, which is always delightful to watch. You really are a natural in front of the camera, dove.”

I clicked my tongue and rolled my eyes, shaking my head. 

“How did you want to be an actress?” Edward asked me with a teasing smirk. 

“I didn’t want to be an actress. I wanted somebody, anybody, to pay attention to me. I just didn’t realize it at the time,” I replied. “I was just willing to do anything to get it.”

“Do you not enjoy being in the videos?” Jasper asked me seriously. 

“No, I love it,” I smiled reassuringly. “I just don’t like me.”

“You’re ridiculous,” Edward sighed. 

“I mean, I don’t like watching myself. I don’t think most people do. I’m pretty sure you two are some of the exceptions to the rule,” I told them, brushing my hair over my shoulder. “I’m trying to work on the liking myself part.”  

“So, how do you expect to go on doing this and not watching yourself at all?” Jasper asked. 

“Mm…” I hummed. “I just show up, flirt with my boyfriend, and have a good time while looking cute. If he wants to film it and do something with it, that’s up to him. And I suppose you, too. Once you join us in LA. Now, if you’d like to give me some directions on how I can improve, I can take it.”

“Actually I think you play off of each other perfectly. He needs a straight man, so to speak.” He brushed his fingers under my chin, winking at me. 

“I’m still not totally not convinced you just want me into them to get laid,” I said to Edward with a little smirk.

He laughed loudly, “sure. Hm, love… just in February, the videos I posted that we filmed together made me over one hundred thousand so-”  He stopped when both Jasper and I turned sharply to look at him. 

“Edward, really?” 

“I imagine it will be more this month. February is a short month,” he said, his chin up in the air. “You haven’t filmed many this month though since you’ve been ill, so next month might not be as much. I honestly can’t imagine how much it’s going to be once you get settled into Los Angeles.”

“How does that compare to your other videos?” I asked him next. 

“Well, it’s not exactly apples to apples,” he began as I gave him a serious look. I knew he knew more than he was saying. Edward sighed. “On average around thirty thousand more for the same number of similar.”

“Oh, Jesus. I haven’t looked at my money in like a month,” I whispered. 

"How about this? Don't," he offered. "You could just let my accountant handle it. We are moving in together. He can take care of everything, and we could invest some of it for you." 

“Mm, romantic date talk,” I smirked. 

“I’m sorry, I know I’m not particularly good at this,” he replied, brushing his fingers over my shoulders. “We can talk about it later. I just know how much anxiety it gives you.”

“I know.” I reached over and touched his leg. “Okay. But, I want our money separate. Even when we get married. I don’t want anything that I didn’t have a hand in. And, I actually want to do real work, even if I joke.”

“Wait, really?” He said in surprise. 

"Yeah, why not? I mean, as long as I have access to it whenever I want and the information. I don't know anything about investments, but I know you do. I don't want to do anything risky. I care more about having money in case anything happens to us, or you." 

"I've already taken care of that," he answered quickly, excited that I agreed so readily.  

“What does that mean?” I asked. 

Edward was silent, and Jasper looked between us. He was quietly invested in our conversation, letting it happen around him.  

"I have insurances, of course. I'm responsible. If anything happens to me, I've made sure that you… actually, both of you, will be very well taken care of for the rest of your lives." 

“Tony, seriously?” Jasper asked in shock. 

“Hers is a bit more recent than yours, but yeah.” He smiled bashfully.

Jasper was obviously touched. “When?”

“Before I moved.”

He tugged Edward down for a kiss, brushing his fingers along his jaw. He kissed him several times, a big smile on his face as he did. 

“How did you two not figure it out? Seriously.” I shook my head. 

“It’s because he had a huge fucking stick up his ass until you,” Jasper smiled. I laughed at his expression. “It’s true.”

"So I've been told." I reached over and took Edward's hand from across Jasper's lap. "That is sweet. Thank you. But if you die before me, I'm seriously finding a cliff to jump off, just to let you know. Unless I somehow make it until like ninety-nine and I just somehow magically outlive you. Thank God your family seems so long-lived." 

“Please, don’t say that.” He squeezed my hand. “All I want is for you to have a long and happy life.”

“Well, then maybe you should consider not jumping out of any more planes,” I said sarcastically. 

“I’ll take that under consideration.” He brought my knuckles up to his lips and kissed them lightly. I dragged my nails over his beard, earning a hum of pleasure. “I’ll only do it if they offer me a quarter of a million to do it again.” My eyes got wide. “I told you it was the most I’ve ever made for one video.”

“Your life is worth so much more than that.” I shook my head.

“I was safe,” he laughed until I saw the serious look I gave him. “Okay, I’m sorry. I know you hated it, my love. I won’t do it again if it’ll make you happy. I think five times is probably enough. I imagine we’ll find more interesting adventures together.” He winked at us.

The restaurant was gorgeous and modern, the pretty hostess leading us off right away to a private room somewhere at the very back of the place. I held Edward’s hand, Jasper was on the other side of him. He pulled my chair out for me when I sat. I was really enjoying being around two gentlemen. 

There was no menu to look at. Everything was being handcrafted for us by a chef, a special drink to go along with each plate of the meal. The waitress poured us each a glass of wine before leaving us alone in the white brightly lit room. 

“This is by far the most ostentatious place I have ever been,” I smirked over my glass. 

“Well, you said it yourself that I never take you out. Obviously, I’m trying to make up for it a little bit.” He clinked glasses with me, smiling at me charmingly. “I promise you, this is only the beginning.”

Seven courses were served over an hour and a half, each more delicious than the last. Everything was so different from anything I had ever eaten before. Sushi with buttery lobster, grilled shrimp on a bed of pickled watermelon radish, duck in red wine sauce on a generous serving of creamy black rice risotto, very rare aged Wagyu beef with truffles and mushrooms with baby corn, matcha panna cotta, and finally perfect black sesame macarons were all served on tiny plates for each of us.

“Sure beats Maccas,” Jasper smirked as he took a little bite of his macaron, smiling at me from over it before. “Though, it is more fun to feed them to you,” he said in a soft whisper. I bit my lip, smiling to myself as a little flush filled my cheeks. 

“I can make us some when you come to L.A.,” I promised him. 

"I want some more of your chocolate chip cookies," Edward said with a little smile over his costly glass of whiskey. He was obviously a slightly warm from his drinks, his grin a little lazy and relaxed and his eyes sparkling. "They are the best thing I've ever put in my mouth." 

"Are you sure about that?" Jasper asked in a low flirty tone, and I knew in a second that Edward liked it as well because he blushed. I laughed, unable to help myself. Jasper took my hand and brought it up to his lips to lightly kiss my knuckles, his big blue eyes looking at me warmly. "I think I know at least one thing more delicious that I've tasted." 

“You should try my cookies before you say that,” I teased. 

"I have no doubt they'll be very tasty, but I don't think anything else could compare." 

I actually scoffed, looking away but I was blushing too. It was Edward’s turn to laugh. 

"Oh, stop. You're easy to flirt with, too. And we both know I'm easy," I laughed as well, throwing my napkin in his general direction. He caught it easily, smiling at me as he did. He leaned over and pressed a lingering kiss to my cheek. I sighed happily, leaning my head against his. "I'm having so much fun." 

"Good. Me too," he whispered, pressing a swift kiss to my neck before standing. Edward helped me stand from my chair. I took Jasper's offered arm.  

“I’m almost as tall as you,” I teased as I walked beside him. He was still at least three inches taller even with my five-inch heels.

“It’s only because of your hair,” Jasper joked back. “How are you walking in those?”

"When I was in high school, we had a uniform, and the only thing that could be different was your shoes. So, I wore four-inch platform Mary Janes for two solid years." 

“She was a Catholic school girl,” Edward whispered to Jasper. They exchanged a look and a smirk, making me roll my eyes. 

“Cheerleader, school girl, ballerina… Seriously shocking you haven’t asked me to dress up for you yet,” I said as I slipped into the car. 

“I didn’t even think of ballerina as an option,” he said when he got in, a little bit of wonder in his eyes. I laughed quietly, covering my face with one of my hands. Edward was sitting in the middle. “I’d love to watch you dance again.”

“I bet you would,” I teased. 

"No, I mean, yeah. That, too. But actually, dance like at the show. I wish I could have seen you dance when you were younger in person. Alice has sent me some videos, and you are just… breathtaking, Bella.”

"You would have been a child, and you wouldn't have cared if you did see me dance." 

“I would have thought you were stunning,” he replied evenly. “Because you are an angel and even being a stupid teenager I would have seen how absolutely gorgeous you are. But as I’ve told you before, any fool with eyes can see how beautiful you are.”

I took his face in my hands and kissed him firmly for just a second, leaving a perfect black imprint on his lips. He grinned like he won a little victory. 

I sat back in my seat, pulling my compact from my little purse to adjust my lipstick again. “Don’t think you’ll get anything else out of me that easily.”

“Well, a boy can dream,” he whispered in my ear before pressing a kiss on my shoulder. 

“This seems oddly familiar,” I told him as I reapplied the black to my lips. “Just a little bit like that first time we went to the club together. Though I was trying to gracefully figure out how to Uber my way back to your place because I was having a little panic attack.” 

“No,” Edward said with a laugh. “You seemed so quiet. Poor darling. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Oh, excuse me very handsome celebrity I am being paid a large sum of money to take pictures of,” I began very sarcastically, “I’m freaking out right now because obviously, I am falling madly in love with you even though I’m leaving in a day. Would you mind taking me back to your place despite being required to attend this party by contract? I’d like to go back to my guest room and sulk about how hot you are and how much I want to climb you like a tree but won’t because I’m stupid, masturbate, and then go to sleep.” I laughed. “I loved dancing with you that night, even if you were trying to get me drunk.”

“I was trying to get me drunk,” he told me with a laugh. “I was trying to get the courage up to ask you to dance with me. Were you really falling in love with me?”

I leaned over to Jasper. “On this trip so far we have discussed when and how many children we are going to have and when he’s going to propose.” I clicked my tongue. “Of course I was. I didn’t realize it at the time. I just figured out I had feelings for you when Tabby gave you her number.”

Edward turned to Jasper, "this slag came up to me at the after party of that charity show that I did, and I stupidly flirted with her. Bella was pissed. I thought I had fucked it all up. I think that's the only time I've seen her actually angry at me. And not money mad.”

“Oh, wow, you even have a term for it,” I snorted. “I wasn’t angry at you. I was angry at me for liking you.”

“He thought about telling you that night,” Jasper commented offhandedly. “He debated on going into your room, waking you up, and confessing his feelings for you. Like the dramatic bitch that he is. Talked about it for days actually.”

I giggled, leaning my head against Edward's shoulder as I wove my fingers with his. "It's probably a good thing he didn't. I would have dragged him into bed, and we would have never made it to the jump." Edward groaned at my answer, making me giggle more. "Mm, Eddie, why are you in my room at three in the morning? Oh, you like me? Great. Shut up and take off your pants, please. Actually, I would have thought I was dreaming.”

“I wouldn’t have crawled into your bed in the middle of your night like some pervert.” He held his chin up in the air. 

“Aw,” I pouted playfully, running the toe of my shoe over his shin. “But, I like perverts.”

“Well, that’s good news for me.” Jasper winked at me playfully, making me laugh again. 

Purgatory was a large multiple story building, the music flowing out of the club. Since it was a Friday evening, there were people everywhere. We decided to go get a drink first. We wedged ourselves at one corner of the busy bar, waiting for our turn. I smiled when I realized that they were holding hands, Jasper's hand on my small of my back since I was practically pressed to his hip.  

“What do you need, sexy?” The bartender called to me, smiling at me brightly. He was dressed very well, the uniforms seemed to be slick black slacks and a black shirt with a red tie. 

“I need three shots of Jack, two Guinness, and do you have any hard cider?”

“A few kinds.”

“Get me a bottle of whatever is the best selling,” I called to him over the music.

“Coming up, gorgeous,” he said before rushing off to fulfill our order after Edward gave his credit card to start a tab.  

A rather tall thin pretty blond woman put her hand on my back to get my attention. “Is it okay if I scoot in here?” She asked, pointed to the corner of the bar. She had a very thick Australian accent. 

“Sure.” I squeezed in a little tighter to Jasper, not that he minded. His back was pressed against Edward’s chest, still holding hands under the bar. 

“Cheers,” she smiled, pushing in close. “You look fantastic!” She yelled over the music. 

"Oh! Thank you! So do you! Your outfit is gorgeous," I complimented her. She was wearing high waisted green trousers and a long sleeved white shirt tied just below her breasts so that her flat stomach was exposed.  

“Thanks! Are you American?” She asked me curiously, I nodded. “On holiday?” I nodded again. 

"Here are those shots. Beers coming up in a sec!" The bartender pushed three shot glasses my way. I slid two in the boys' direction. I quickly threw mine back, enjoying the burn as it slid down my throat. I already had several drinks at dinner, so it wasn't going to take much to keep my mild buzz going.  

“Can I buy your next shot?” The pretty blond asked me, leaning down to whisper in my ear. I felt a flush crawl up my neck. 

“I’m actually here with a date. Thank you, though! That’s very flattering,” I smiled at her. “Otherwise, I would have said yes.”

“Well, if your date turns out to be a bore, come find me. Your accent is super cute and so is your ass. Have a good night,” she said with a flirty grin before turning back into the group. 

I turned to look at the boys with wide eyes before laughing in surprise. “Y’all best behave. I’ve got good options apparently. She was an eight and I’m not usually into blonde… women.”

Edward laughed, pushing his face into the back of Jasper's golden hair to hide it. He wrapped both of his arms around his waist. There were same-sex couples everywhere, and no one noticed them. No one cared about Edward here. I couldn't imagine that was something we would be able to do in LA.  

We took our drinks into a corner, standing very close while we talked to one another. Once we were done, I decided to take charge and drag them into the middle of the dance floor, holding each of their hands.  

I ended up pressed against them, there were so many people writhing around us. The music was so loud, the lights flashing vividly. Their hands slid easily over my body as I twisted and ground between them, taking turns with who I was facing. I loved to watch their quick touches. Jasper kept brushing his hand along Edward’s ass who was obviously enjoying it. At one point Jasper hitched my thigh over his hip as my ass ground into Edward’s crotch, his strong hand holding my leg by the bend of my knee. Edward’s hands slid up my arms as they went over my head, my back against his chest.  

Several drinks and three hours later we pulled ourselves out of the club. We could have stayed longer but Jasper did have to work in the morning. Our evening wasn’t over by a long shot though. I was lucky enough to be pressed in between them on the ride home. 

As soon as Edward got into the car, he made sure the curtains were closed and then kissed my lips so forcefully that I moaned loudly in surprise. When I pulled away, there was black all over his panting mouth. There was almost a wild look in his eyes. He grabbed me again, fisting my hair tightly in his hands as his mouth assaulted mine. It was so intense that the weight of his body slid me into Jasper.  

One of Jasper’s hands brushed over my knee, pushing my dress apart at the seam until my entire leg was exposed. Lightly he kissed the back of my shoulder, enjoying watching Edward and I furiously make out. He pressed his face against my chest, covering it desperate kisses as my fingers tangled into his now sun-dyed coppery hair. Jasper’s hand slid up my stomach, cupping one of my breasts through my dress. 

“Damn,” I whispered as I felt Jasper’s lips on my neck, Edward’s fingers pulling my hair away to give him better access to it. His other hand slipped underneath my dress and up my thigh. 

We barely made it in the door, Edward quickly unlocking it. He slammed me into the wall so hard that it rattled. If it hurt, I didn’t notice. I was too busy kissing him, his big hand exploring my thigh as he hitched it over his hip.

“I’ve been thinking about those videos all day,” he whispered hotly into my neck. 

“Well, you should be thanking Jasper for that. I was just trying to send you semi-naughty pictures,” I laughed breathlessly as he pulled down the strap of my dress with his teeth. 

He reached over with one hand and pulled Jasper by the shirt to his mouth, kissing him just as furiously with me still pinned to the wall. I quickly began to work on the buttons of his shirt, pushing it off his shoulders. Jasper was already desperately trying to work on the button of his slack after pulling his leather belt off in one solid yank. Their lips never parted. 

I eagerly kissed Edward's neck, helping Jasper with the button and zipper. Poor Edward almost didn't know what to do with himself when three hands were touching him all at once. His stomach tightened in surprise, and he pulled away, gasping.  

“Fuck,” he whimpered, his head falling back. 

Then Jasper let go suddenly, tugging me away from Edward with a little smirk. “Come on, dove. Let's take this to the bedroom.”

I smiled wickedly, deciding to lead the way without looking back. I let my dress drop to the floor, stepping out of it as I went. 

I felt Edward’s lips on my ear, “keep the heels on, love.”

Then he popped off my bra with one hand, getting the hooks free with one swift movement of his fingers before literally throwing it away from my body. Both of his hands grabbed my breasts from behind. “How did he fuck you this morning?”

“On my hands and knees from behind,” I panted, my head falling back against him. 

He hummed in pleasure. “Perfect. I want to fuck you the exact same way, and then I'm going to fuck him like that, too."  

Back: Episode 59
Next: Episode 61

60._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty__in_the_middle.epub
File Size: 168 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

60._imperfect_pictures__episode_sixty__in_the_middle.pdf
File Size: 252 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/11/2019

Episode Fifty-nine: Kiss me

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 58
Next: Episode 60

Picture

Episode Fifty-nine: Kiss me


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


It was one of the few days that Edward was actually working for someone other than himself while we were in Australia. He was spending the morning recording interviews and getting his picture taken. He was doing a morning radio show as well. I expected to spend the day alone in the little seaside cabin that might end up being ours. I would have really liked it if it did. 

I dressed comfortably in my Star Wars shirt and blue jean shorts but decided to play with some of the new makeup that Edward's sisters had bought for me. I definitely found some new favorites. The best of which was a deliciously creamy red matte lipstick that seemed to be just the right shade for me. I decided to buy another tube, maybe in another color, to take with me before we left because I liked it so much. I also knew how much Edward would like it.  

I almost didn't know what to do when there was a knock at the front door. I picked up my phone, just in case, and peaked my head around the door just a little before realizing it was just Jasper. We had been expecting him later in the evening, but he was standing there in his work shirt just after one in the afternoon. He looked visibly upset, his jaw tight and his eyes clenched around the edges. 

“Hi. I'm sorry to just show up. I realized I didn't have your number but-” he began to say quickly. I reached out and took his hand so that I could pull him into the house. 
“What's the matter?” I hugged him tightly. He pulled me to his body, his head resting on my shoulder. 

"I got in a row at work, and I decided to take a sickie before I end up doing something I regret," he replied as he held me in his arms, his body stone stiff against mine.  

“Do you want to talk about it?” I asked him as I stroked his pretty curly blond hair. 

“No. I just want to forget about it,” he answered softly, his voice a little strained. 

"Tell me how to help," I breathed. I had only known him a couple of weeks, and I didn't know him well enough yet to give him the support he wanted or needed. We had only spent a couple of nights together, the three of us as romantic partners. It was the first time we had been alone since before he kissed Edward that night. The only time we had ever really been entirely alone before was when he came to visit me at the hospital.  

Jasper squeezed me tighter. “This.”

“I can do this.” I snuggled my body against his, his hands resting on the small of my back. I could feel him smile against my shoulder. 

“You smell so nice,” he said as he turned his face towards mine while still resting on my shoulder. “I need a shower,” he complained. “I didn't get one this morning.”

“You can take one here if you want,” I offered. 

“I'd want to change if I did that,” Jasper admitted. “I didn’t bring my clothes. I was planning on running home tonight to shower and get my things.”

"We can go to your place, and you can get cleaned up if you want to," I offered next, pulling back so I could run my hand over his soft cheek. I twisted one of the ends of his mustache, earning a small smile from him.  

“You don't have to come,” he said almost bashfully. 

"No, I want to. I want to see where you live." I moved my hand up his thickly muscled arm. I couldn't describe how attracted I was to his shoulders. I was not sure I had ever been with a man who was built like he was. Edward was well muscled, but it was different. Jasper was broad shouldered and rock hard all over. Edward was tight bodied and more slender, especially as he swam more. They were both fantastic to look at.  

“It's not that nice,” he warned me. I couldn't imagine any single man's home looked that good. Edward’s only looked as classy as it did because he had only a few brand new things in it and mainly functioned out of his hectic overstuffed office. 

“I rent a living room. You're fine,” I told him with a laugh. I bit my lip, adjusting the other side of his facial hair. He scrunched up his nose at me, smiling a little. 

“You look very pretty today,” he complimented my makeup, his finger tracing under my jaw so not to mess it up. “Your lips look very kissable right now.”

"They are," I promised, earning a broader smile. I brushed my nose along his own, my lips less than an inch from his.  

“Of that, I have no doubt,” he smiled at me charmingly. I pulled away in a pleased giggled, prancing off to get my flip flops. He swatted my ass hard as I left, earning him a loud surprised laugh from me. 

Jasper lived only a short drive from the cabin, but it wasn't in as nice an area. He lived on the bottom floor of a multiple story flat that was probably built in the seventies. He had an old beat up black open-top jeep that I needed help to climb into because it was so high off the ground. I enjoyed the sensation of the wind on my face as we drove, my head lolled back against the headrest and my sunglasses firmly in place.  

There was a group of older men sitting in front of the apartment block beside the small breezeway that led to his door when we arrived. They were sitting around, drinking, smoking, talking, and laughing loudly. There was a case of beer on the ground in front of them, half of them already gone. The cans rested in various crumpled condition at their feet.  

It was easier to get out than it was to get into the jeep so I slid down to my feet. I had to shove hard to close the door because I was so short. 

"Oi! Hey there, beautiful," one of them shouted at me. I decided to just ignore them. They were drunk, and there were worse things he could have called me. Jasper came to meet me around the front of the jeep, resting his hand on the small of my back as he guided me towards his flat. "Oh, don't be like that!" He called out as we walked past.  

"Look at that ass," another of them yelled, earning a round of catcalls from the group. "The tits are pretty good, too," the same one shouted louder to make sure I heard. 

“She's so little. I bet she makes everything look big,” someone else replied, earning laughs from the four men. 

I could see Jasper tighten up beside me, becoming very angry as the men started to say more and more disgusting things about me. When we got to the red door, he finally roared, "hey! Piss off, you fucking wankers." 

I turned, pressed up slightly against the door so that I was facing him. Jasper shuffled with his keys in his pocket, not meeting my worried eyes. 

“Fuckwit!” One of them replied back angrily.

  “Fag!" Another shouted, and Jasper's face was instantly pained.  

"I've got something right here just for you, honey, if you want a real man," one of them got up and grabbed at his crotch with his dirty hand. I didn't even fully look at him, only seeing him out of the corner of my eye as I focused my attention on Jasper. His face was becoming visibly redder as he became more furious. I put my hand on his cheek with the lightest of touches.  

“No,” I whispered so only he could hear me. 

He nodded his head and swallowed, finally getting the key in the lock to undo it. One of them called him a stupid fag again, earning laughs from the group. I held his gaze, the anger visibly bubbling on the surface. They had picked the wrong day to fuck with him. He would have ripped them apart if he could have. 

"Take me inside," I told him gently. Jasper nodded again shortly, unlocking the door and turning the knob. Our faces were so close to one another. I could feel the heat off of his skin, his warm musky scent filling my nose. Before he could push the door open, I softly said, "kiss me." 

His eyes focused on mine for a second before pressing his mouth to mine. I squeaked with the force of it, my hand going to his on the doorknob so I could push it open for us to go inside. He walked us backward, slamming the door behind us and making sure to do the lock without even looking. His keys dropped somewhere on the floor. There was shouting for a second outside the door, but there was no reason to pay any more attention to it.  

Jasper pushed me against the wall, his forearm cradling the back of my head while he forcefully pressed his mouth to mine. His lips were warm and soft, his tongue demanding as it thrust further into my mouth to wrestle against mine. His other arm was wrapped around my waist, holding my body to his. We were closer in height than Edward and me, and he didn't have to bend as far down to kiss my eager mouth.  

I wanted him to forget about what just happened and his terrible day before. I don't know what happened, but it didn't matter. I just wanted him to feel better, and I knew I could do it with my body. I didn't give a shit about what they said about me but fuck them for making him more upset. I wanted to fuck away his pain at that moment. 

He was so strong, his entire frame solidly against mine. He hoisted me up by the hips, pinning me against the wall. My curly hair fell around us as we kissed, my hands sliding along his neck so that I could hold it. He took both of my wrists into his hands and pushed them to the wall above my head, his mouth going to my neck to ravish it with attention. His hips ground against me between my legs, his tongue dragging down the curve of my cleavage. My head rocked back hard against the wall, the moan echoing in the otherwise quiet apartment. 

“Oh, fuck,” I gasped loudly in pleasure, forcing my wrists out of his grasp to grab his face with both hands and kiss him ferociously. He took my jaw into his hand, taking control of our passion. He tilted his head at just the perfect angle to kiss me. His thumb rubbed roughly over the corner of my mouth as he kissed the other side. 

Jasper pulled away suddenly from my mouth, “I can't. I want to but I shouldn’t,” he panted as he closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against the wall beside me. “I shouldn’t without Tony.”

I rested my forehead against his own, stroking his cheek with my hand. “He knows I'm with you,” I whispered. “I texted him earlier. Jasper, we said that we’d try together. That means us, too.”

He nodded, swallowing heavily. He twisted his mouth to mine again, capture it a fiery kiss. It ended as suddenly as it started, the hand that had been on my jaw sliding over my mouth. His forehead rested against mine again as he tried to catch his breath with his eyes closed. I kissed his palm lightly. 

Slowly he let me slide back down to the floor. 

“Do you want a beer?” Jasper asked as he backed away from me, a little red in the face still. This was for a different reason though. This was a whole different sort of frustration.

"Sure." I stroked his cheek again, earning a small smile. He turned to go into his kitchen, but I put a hand on his arm. "Hey, wait," I whispered, and I slid closer to him and pressed a light kiss on his cheek. Lightly he brushed his nose along mine. I hated his unhappiness. 

When he went to the kitchen, I pulled out my cell phone. I brought up the messages I had last sent to Edward. "Jasper came by. I'm going to hang out with him for a while. We're going to run by his apartment so he can get changed. Let me know when you're heading back." 

To which he had replied, “k, Have fun,” with a combination of emojis including a heart, heart eyes, and a winking face. I laughed a little to myself as I saw it. He loved his silly emojis.  

I pursed my lips for a second as I considered what to send him. I could make this situation better. But, I needed to make sure to do it in a way that wouldn't hurt anyone's feelings. I could do that though, I figured. Jasper was just nervous and worried. 

“Would you like us to send you dirty pictures if anything fun happens?” I asked him with a wink of my own. I could be kind of subtle when I wanted to be. 

Edward's response was instant, making the phone buzz in my hand. I wondered what he was doing. Maybe he was between interviews.“Fuck. Yes.” 

Jasper walked back into the room, holding two beer bottles. He offered me one. When I took it, I made sure to let my fingers slid over his. I took a sip as I tapped my reply with my thumb. I couldn't help but smile to myself.  

“It won't bother you if we play without you?” I asked him to make sure. I needed to be clear with him. I needed it to be unambiguous for Jasper, too. We obviously had more things to discuss as a trio.  

“Not in the least. I can't tell you how much the idea turns me on,” he answered back instantly again. “I really would love some pictures though,” he sent with another wink. 

“Of Jasper or of me?” I asked with a smile as I took another drink of my beer. 

“What is it, dove?” Jasper questioned me quietly, looking curiously at the phone in my hand. 

"Well," I started in a light, playful tone, "you see, when I told Eddie I was coming here with you he told me to have fun. Wink, wink, wink,” I smiled at the message. “So, I decided to ask him if he wanted dirty pictures of us if we fooled around,” I smiled ruefully at Jasper as I told him. His mouth hung open a little as he took in my words. “I asked if it was alright if we played without him and he said that it turns him on.”

I took a drink of my cool beer, smiling to myself. His eyes raked warmly over my body, and I felt flushed with amusement and a rush of excitement. I felt more confident than I had in years.  

“God, you're a cheeky one,” Jasper smirked to himself, taking a big drink of his beer. He looked away from me, the smile still evident in his face as he downed probably a quarter of his drink in one go. My phone beeped in my hand. “And, what does he say now?”

I looked down at the phone and quickly glanced at the reply. I bit my lip, unable to hide my smile. “He wants dirty pictures of both of us.”

“Both. Definitely both. Together. Separate. All the pictures, pls.” 

“Does he?” Jasper questioned with a slight, sweet smile. He was so charming in the way he spoke, his simple words making me feel warm. 

"Yeah, he does," I replied in a little purr. I came over to him and pressed my back to his chest as I pulled up the camera feature on my phone. He realized what I was doing and pulled me close to him, the arm holding his beer twisting around my waist. He took my phone from my grip silently since he was taller and could get a better angle of us both. In the picture, you could see that my bright red lipstick was slightly smudged all over my mouth and the patches around Jasper's mouth and cheeks. I brought my hand up to his cheek as he took several pictures for Edward, the looks of arousal evident on both of our faces. In the final one, he brought his mouth to my ear, making my eyes close in surprised pleasure. He kissed it for several seconds after, causing something to clench in the pit of my stomach. 

I sent that picture along with the two of the other best shots to my boyfriend. Our boyfriend. Jasper continued to kiss my ear, my body against his. His chest was flush to my back, his heart beating so hard in his chest that I could feel it. Or, maybe it was mine. 

The phone beeped in my hand again. I quickly looked at it. “Fuck. Do you know how much I love that? You're both so fucking hot.”

“He likes to mess up my makeup,” I told Jasper with a little happy smile, tilting my head to one side to give him better access to the spots that I wanted him to kiss. He was quick to take advantage. “We won't do anything you don't want to do,” I promised in a breathy whisper. “I just want you to know it’s alright..”

“Does it seem like I don't want to?” He asked against my skin, his free hand sliding between my legs over my blue jean shorts. 

“What do you want to do?” I asked as I relaxed against his body, my head falling back against his shoulder. He slid his hand over my stomach before pushing his fingers down the front of my shorts, making me gasp in aroused surprise. His hand pushed under my panties, rubbing my clit quickly. “Oh, god... yes... “

He put down his beer and took mine from my grip with his other hand still between my legs. When his other hand was free Jasper wrapped his thick fingers around my neck, squeezing it tightly as his mouth moved just a breath away from my skin. "You're so wet," he whispered in my ear, tugging roughly on my earlobe. The sensation was so good that my knees buckled, but he was holding me up. "That's right, just like that," he cooed.  

“Jasper,” I whined his name as he pleasured me. 

Both of our phones buzzed at the same time, mine still in my hand. I swallowed, my hand shaking a little as I brought it up to see what it was. Edward had sent the message, “I can't wait until I can kiss you both again.”

“Tell him what I'm doing to you right now,” Jasper said in my ear. 

“Take a picture,” I told him, giving him my phone. He smiled widely, pressing his mouth against the corner of my jaw below my ear. 

He angled the phone up until he was satisfied with what he saw and when he was Jasper began to speed up his fingers between my legs. I gasped and moaned in surprise, my knees buckling again. My head rolled towards his, my eyes closing tightly. “I'm going to fuck you so good,” he said as he brushed his cheek against mine. “Like this?” He purred as he circled my clit over and over again. 

“Harder,” I begged. 

Jasper pressed harder, making my legs turn to jello as my orgasm spilled all over his hand and soaking my panties.  "Good girl," he whispered hotly as I trembled against his hand. When he finally moved his hand, he brought his fingers to my mouth, bringing the camera up so it could capture me sucking on his fingers with his face pressed into my hair from behind. I brought both digits in my mouth, letting them hit the back of my throat. Slowly I traced them with my tongue, making sure they were entirely clean. He gently dragged them over my lip and chin when he pulled them from my mouth.   

“Oh, it's a video,” I whispered in squeaky surprise when I saw the screen and realized what I was watching.

"I know," he replied back smoothly, smiling. I saw my face slightly change in evident aroused surprise on the screen.  

And with that, he sent a minute long video to Edward. I giggled and turned to finally face him, wrapping my arms around Jasper's neck as I blushed heavily. My thighs felt hot, wet, and sticky. He chuckled, pleased with himself. I felt as he slid my phone into my back pocket when he moved his over hand over my ass.  

“I can't believe you did that,” I said with a smile as I brushed my nose over his jaw. 

“I can't believe you asked him if he wanted dirty pictures,” he replied back, gripping my ass cheek tightly. 

“Are you surprised?” I asked, tugging him by the hand towards the couch. 

“A little,” he replied as I pushed him down onto the cushions.

I straddled his waist, resting my hands on his shoulders as I settled myself. "I'm sorry... I just knew what I wanted, and I wanted to make sure it was okay." 

“Do you want me?” He questioned curiously as he looked up at me. 

“Yes.” I kissed him, pressing my mouth to his while his hands moved up the back of my thighs to my ass again. “Do you want me?”
He moved his lips lightly across mine, his hand sliding to the back of my neck as he held onto our kiss. His other hand moved up my back underneath my t-shirt. “I want you,” he whispered against my lips before kissing along my upper lip to my cheek. 

“Tell me you want to fuck me,” I begged softly, sliding my hand up his chest to neck as he moved his lips over my jaw to just under my chin. 

His hand moved up the center of my neck, squeezing it tightly, as he lightly bit my chin. “I want to make you cum on my cock.” 

I moaned softly as my head fell back, his hand still around my neck. I actually jumped in surprise when my phone buzzed in my back pocket. Jasper chuckled and pulled it out, capturing my mouth in a quick kiss before reading the message. 

“What does it say?” I asked as kissed along his jaw, enjoying the sensation of his other hand sliding up my back. 

“I'm speechless. Just speechless,” he began with a smirk. “Something so erotic shouldn't end so cute though.”

“Has he ever been speechless?” I asked in amusement.

“No,” he chuckled. 

“Ask him what he'd like a video of next,” I told Jasper in his ear, slowly undoing the button of his trousers. 

“Damn,” he murmured as I rubbed my hand over his erection through his boxers. Jasper licked his lips before quickly typing a message on his own phone. He put both of ours to the side before pulling me close with both of his hands on my forearms. Oh my god, his kisses. He tugged my shirt over my head, only pulling away from my mouth for a second, leaving me only in my hot pink bra. 

“I love your hands,” I moaned as he dragged his fingers up the center of my back while his sweet mouth pressing hot kisses all over my neck. “I want to feel them all over me.”

One of his hands went into the back of my hair, roughly tugging my head back so he could have better access to my chest. I held his head to my breast as he moved his mouth across the top of the exposed flesh. 

“I'd like to tie you to the bed and memorize all of your curves.”  

“God, yes please,” I practically begged him quietly, his teeth biting into the lace to my nipple through my bra. 

I tugged his shirt over his head. Hovering above him a little on my knees, I rested my hands on his neck as I kissed along his temple and down his jaw to his mouth. 

“Would you like to be tied down and fucked?” He asked as he pushed my hair out of my face. I nodded my head, my heart beating too fast to talk anymore. 

His phone beeped. He picked up his cell while I suckled the nape of his neck, my hand sliding between his legs so I can rub my fingers along his erection again. His head fell back against the cushions, rolling his hips in time with my gentle stroking. 

“He wants to see you on your knees, sucking on me,” his voice was so filled with arousal that it was deep and low. Jasper twitched in my hand. He turned his face quickly to capture my mouth in a kiss. 

I came to my feet in front of him, undoing the button of my blue jeans shorts. He got more comfortable on the couch, shifting down slightly as he began to film me with his camera. His face was so serious, his eyes consuming me completely. 

“Eddie picked these out for me literally hours after he fucked me for the first time,” I told Jasper as I reached my hand behind my back to undo the clasp. 

“He has good taste,” he smirked at me as I pulled the bra away from my chest and let it fall to the floor. I smoothed my hands over my breasts, cupping them in my hands as he focused the camera phone on me. “Turn around and take off your panties,” he told me in a gentle command, his free hand going to his boxers to free himself. 

I turned around slowly, hooking my thumbs on either side of my matching neon hot pink panties. Carefully I slid the fabric over my ass and down my thighs. I glanced back, catching a glimpse of him leisurely stroking his own erection as he watched me. 

“Every part of you makes me hard,” he breathed as I pushed them all the way to the floor. I slid my fingers over my ass and squeezed it for the benefit of the camera with a cheeky grin. “You are sinful,” Jasper said in appreciation. ”Now get on your knees for me.”

"Mm yes, sir," I said with a slight smirk, dropping in between his legs in front of the couch. Dragging my hands upwards over his thighs, I leaned down to take his swollen pink head into my mouth while he was still holding his hard cock in his hand. He moaned softly, leaning his head back for a second. "I love doing this," I admitted before running my tongue over the slit.  

He pushed my hair away from my face, rocking his hips up just a little up towards my mouth. “I can tell.”

“I love watching you suck on each other. It turns me on so much.” I bobbed my head down, taking more in my mouth, wrapping my fingers around the thickness. His breathing sped up slightly. “It turns me on so much to watch you fuck his mouth.”

“Fuck,” he hissed as I took all of him into my mouth, his free hand pushing my hair completely away from my eyes so the camera could see my face.  “Your lips look perfect around me,” Jasper said breathlessly. 

I swirled my hand up and down on his erection, letting him hit the back of my throat again and again until I almost gagged. His muscles in his legs tensed and I could feel his excitement starting to build. Pulling back, I ran a slow lick over his head. “I'm not going to let you yet. You have to make me cum on your cock first,” I told him with a naughty smile. 

He ran his fingers under my jaw, brushing his thumb over my wet lips. I lightly kissed the pad. Jasper pressed his thumb harder into my skin, smearing what was left of my bright red lipstick across my mouth. 

“Darling, I'm going to fuck her so hard,” he teased our love before stopping the video. He sent the whole long thing to Edward without a single thought of what it might have actually looked like. 

Jasper quickly helped me to my feet, scooting to the edge of the couch so he could grab my ass with both hands. His mouth covered my stomach in quick wet hot kisses, my fingers smoothing into his wild golden hair. 

“Get that perfect ass into the bedroom, right now,” he said firmly. 

I giggled as he slapped it as we went, me leading the way to the only bedroom in the small apartment. The door was already wide open, waiting for us. He removed his khakis as he stood and tossed them to the side before coming in after me. His bed was a mess of blankets and white sheets. 

Jasper pulled open the top drawer of his dresser and retrieved a box of condoms. I turned to watch him rub his erection, his eyes floating over me as he did. I could feel the heat in his gaze. 

“How do you want to fuck me?” I asked, squeezing both of my breasts for him to watch as I did. He bit his lip and cocked his head ever so slightly to the side. 

“Get on your knees on the bed.” He ripped open the wrapper. “You look so pretty on your knees.”

My face flushed as I carefully crawled onto the low bed on my knees. His hands smoothed over my waist from behind, his hands going to my breasts to squeeze them for himself while his mouth pressed more wet kisses into my shoulder. I could feel the sticky latex brush against my ass as he pressed his body against mine, both of us upright on our knees. Jasper moved his hand over my stomach and in between my legs again, his fingers knowing exactly where my clit was now. He knew the pressure I liked, starting out nice and slow.

“I like making you feel good.” He plucked at my nipple as he pushed me closer and closer to my orgasm. My own cum was already starting to drip down my legs, making his hand completely slick. 

My head fell back against his shoulder, my hips rocking in time with his hand. My climax made my body go weak as I fell forward onto my hands. When I did, he slipped easily inside me from behind. I cried out into the sheets, my fingers wrapping tightly around the fabric as my hair fell around me.  

His pace was so fast, surprising me with the force. He held me by the hips, digging his fingers into the skin until it almost hurt. 

“Jasper! Fuck!” I gasped as the power of another rocked through my body, burning in the pit of my stomach as every muscle tightened. 

“That's it,” he groaned, keeping up the perfect speed. His hand drew back and slapped my ass with a loud, pleasant pop. I cried out, bouncing back against him as hard as I possibly could. He took one of the cheeks into his hand as he kneaded it roughly. “I can't wait to watch him fuck your gorgeous ass just like this.”

I came so hard at his words that I could actually feel myself gush around him. He cried out as I did, slapping my ass again with more force than before. He nursed the orgasm as long as he could stand, finally giving into his own. 

I fell limply to the bed after Jasper pulled out of me slowly, leaning down to kiss the cheek he slapped gingerly. He left the room for a few moments before coming back with clean hands. Laying down beside me, he pushed my hair away from my face while I looked at him as I still laid on my stomach. He kissed my forehead lightly before resting his own against it. 

We were unbearably close, nose to nose, with our eyes looking into the others. My finger lightly traced along his bottom lip, my other arm drawn up underneath me. He was on his side facing me, his hand resting on my ass. 

“That was so good,” I whispered to him. He nodded in agreement. I smiled a little playfully, “I wanna do it again.”

He laughed happily, pushing me over to my back and working himself between my legs to forcefully take my mouth into a kiss. 

“Oh? Well, I think it's Tony’s turn,” he said against my lips with his own devilish smile.  

"Yes, it is," I agreed, feeling thrilled at the idea of what that man was going to do to us that night when we were all together again. He was going to fuck both of our brains out, and I couldn't wait to savor every second.  

“Do you want to take a shower with me?” He asked. 

“Yeah,” I smiled up at him, running my fingers over his jaw. “Then let's go to the cabin so I can get ready for tonight.”

When I looked at my phone, the only texts I had was from Edward saying, “You're the sexiest woman in the world. Fuck. I love you so much.”

Jasper held my hand as we walked out of the apartment and he opened the door to his jeep for me, helping me to climb into the seat. Thankfully the men from before were gone. Leaning in quickly, he kissed my mouth lightly before shutting the door. His large hand rested on my thigh the entire slightly bumpy ride back. 

When we arrived, I pranced off to the bedroom to get changed and do my makeup once again just so Edward could ruin it for me again. I switched into matching black satin panties and bra, slipping on the beautiful flowy red dress. He was going to like how it cut in a V over my breasts, barely keeping them contained if I wasn’t wearing a bra. I pulled my hair into a ponytail high on my head to do my makeup. 

Jasper offered to make me a drink, much more relaxed than before. He watched me get ready in quiet fascination on the bed as I put on my makeup for the night. Including the thick matte black lipstick, one of the many his sisters got for me. I shook my hair free, scrunching up my curls as much as possible for Edward. 

The way he looked at me made me feel so wanted. Knowing our boyfriend was thinking about us right then and the things he wanted to do to us made me feel so sexy. I honestly felt more sultry than I had ever had before.  

“We’re back at the cabin,” I typed to Edward as we sat outside with our wine glasses to wait for him. It was just after six in the evening, the sun glowing prettily behind us in the picture I took for him. I sent it with a little smirk. 

"You're more gorgeous than I imagined. Damn, I really want to take you out, but I also just want to fuck you both until you can't walk. Decisions, decisions." 

I laughed and showed Jasper the message. “I mean, same,” he laughed as well. 

“Don’t you want to dance with me?” I asked him in a seductive voice. 

“Mm, I do,” he played with the thin strap of the dress. “Especially after what happened last time we danced.”

Back: Episode 58
Next: Episode 60

59._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-nine__kiss_me.epub
File Size: 280 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

59._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-nine__kiss_me.pdf
File Size: 329 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/11/2019

Episode Fifty-eight: Grands

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 57
Next: Episode 59

Picture

Episode Fifty-Eight: Grands



"Have a good day, pretty girl," I heard Jasper whisper in my ear, my face pressed into Edward's bare chest not too far from his tattoo. He pressed a kiss on my cheek, but I wasn't awake enough to fully enjoy it.  

“Mm,” I mumbled, turning my face quickly towards his with my eyes still closed. I stroked at his stomach, feeling the polo work shirt underneath my fingers. 

Jasper pressed a kiss to Edward’s forehead. He brought his hand sleepily up and brought him in for a gentle kiss on the lips, their noses brushing against one another for a moment. It was slow, sleepy, and very sweet.

“Come back tonight?” Edward asked in a tired mumble. 

“You have your grandparents tonight,” Jasper whispered back. “And I need to do laundry. I’ve been here for days.”

“When?” He was too sleepy to form a full question. Jasper understood anyway.

"I'll come back after work tomorrow, and I'll bring enough clothes for a couple of days. I have to work tomorrow and the next day but then I have two days off in a row, and we can spend it together if you'd like." 

"Tomorrow is the stupid interview day," Edward muttered sleepily. He couldn't get out of it, even if he wanted to. He would be spending all day with the press and getting his picture taken by someone other than me. He hated it, but I didn't mind that I was going to get a few minutes alone. "Let's go out tomorrow night. I'll take you both out." 

“Aw, you gonna take us on a date?” Jasper teased in his funny high pitched way. 

"Yeah, I am," Edward said so warmly that it made his friend stop. He leaned up and captured his mouth again. "Bella can wear that red dress I got her and put on her makeup. We'll go out dancing, and I'll take you to a nice dinner." 

“I’ll do your eyebrows,” I mumbled jokingly. His arm that was around my waist tightened, kissing the top of my head with a chuckle. 

“That sounds wonderful, darling.” He ran his thumb tenderly over his chin. “Have a good day.”

“I’ll miss you,” Edward replied. 

“I will, too,” he said as he pulled away. 

“Hey, wait,” I complained, grabbing his shirt before he could pull away from the bed. I sat up a little bit, the blanket sliding down to reveal my bare chest. I gave him a proper goodbye kiss, fisting his polo shirt as I held him in place. Jasper’s fingers twisted with my hair, his lips smiling against mine.

“And, I’ll miss you, too.” Jasper tweaked my nipple as he pulled away, making me giggle. I pulled the blanket up to my chest. “Bye, dove.”

“Bye,” I said in a little pout.

I slid down on the bed beside Edward, rolling over to my side. He pressed his body against mine, pulling me snug to his bare chest. 

“If I asked you nicely would you wear those heels and a certain lipstick for me tomorrow?” He questioned quietly into my hair. 

“Have a fantasy?”

“Yes,” he said against my shoulder as he moved in to kiss it. “Those heels from my birthday, that red dress, lipstick to match.”

“To match the red dress or the black shoes?”

“Oh, black?" He seemed delighted by the idea. "I was actually thinking red, but I'm not sure I've seen you in black before." 

“Make it match my underthings,” I breathed as I closed my eyes, wiggling my ass into him. I was still sleepy. 

“Oh, yes.”

“How would you like my hair?”

“You are so indulgent,” Edward said with mild amusement. 

"I've been telling you to tell me your fantasies for months, idiot. There is a reason for that. I want to do them too. Tell me what you want, and I'll give it to you. Seriously, this is easy stuff." I yawned again. "I mean," I pointed towards the door, referencing Jasper. "A simple hairstyle after that?” 

He paused for a second to consider it before giving me a quick but confident answer, “I like when your hair is down, all big and curly. I like to tangle my fingers into it when I kiss you.”

“Mm.” I wiggled into him, tugging his arm into place around me. I turned my face to him and lightly kissed his lips. “I can do that. But, the shoes don’t go with the dress,” I giggled playfully. 

“I just like you in heels. They make your ass and legs look good. And, I have a special attachment to my birthday shoes.”

“Oh, they have a name now,” I giggled again. “You’re so cute. We’ll have to pick out a new pair soon.”

“Some to go with that red dress,” Edward agreed in a yawn.

“Hm, later though. Sleep now.”

I certainly wasn’t clothed in that revealing red dress when Edward’s grandparents arrived at the seaside cabin. Instead, I was practically dressed as a fifties housewife. It was a modest dress that went past knees, flaring out at my hips, that was a light robin egg blue. I even wore a long pearl necklace, my hair was pulled up onto the top of my head to reveal all of my neck for once. I was covered in so much makeup. 

George and Elizabeth Everson arrived first. They were posh English, and everything about their appearance was perfect. But, unlike their daughter, they were very relaxed. George was a lanky man like Edward, but not nearly as tall. It was amazing how much their grandson looked like all of them.  

“Oh, look at you! You are such a pretty little doll,” George said as he pulled me into a warm hug as soon as he came through the door. His hands were soft on my shoulders, warm and comforting. He brought a finger to my chin when I tried to avert my shy eyes. “Oh, and you’re even cuter when you blush!”

“Pops, let her go,” Edward said in a chuckle. “How are you, old man?” He asked as he brought him into a hug. 

“I can’t complain about anything but missing my babies.”

“Well, we’ll be seeing you in June,” I promised them. “I can’t wait to go to Ireland.”

Elizabeth brought me into a hug next. “I know! We can’t wait to have you! It’s going to be so much fun.” She touched my cheek and looked at me with so much longing. “Oh, your babies are going to be so beautiful.”

“Oh, Nana, please,” Edward complained in embarrassment, hugging the old woman to him gently. “I agree. But don’t.”

"I'm kind of scared to have his babies," I admitted playfully. "I'm so tiny, and he's so tall, that I have a hard time imagining it. Like a Chihuahua trying to give birth to Great Dane puppies." 

“Oh no,” Edward laughed, pinching the bridge of his nose while his pale cheeks flamed red. “That’s terrible.”

“Don’t worry, dear. Edward was a small baby. He was just six pounds, I think,” his grandmother said comfortingly. 

"I think if you ever get pregnant, you'll look like you're trying to smuggle a beach ball under your shirt no matter the size of the baby. Poor thing has nowhere to go but out." George patted my shoulder. Edward pursed his lips together and looked away to keep from laughing. "Oh, I do love a pretty pregnant woman." 

“Oh, you don’t say, Pops?” He led his grandfather into the living room. “You have six kids. I’m shocked,” his grandson replied dryly. 

“Eddie, we’re not having six no matter how cute you think I am pregnant,” I told him as I went towards the kitchen to check on the rack of lamb I was making for dinner. 

“Well, yeah. That’s probably too much. I was thinking probably half that,” he said jokingly. 

“Mm, make it a third.”

Edward paused a second, realizing it was my serious answer. “Two?”

“Yeah, seems like a reasonable number,” I replied as I put on an apron from the kitchen. I stepped into the doorway. “Why do we keep having these conversations while your family is around? Stop it.”

“It’s not me! It’s because they’re nosy. And you don’t have to keep answering questions,” Edward teased me with a smirk. “Two works for me though. It is reasonable,” he agreed with me, giving me a little wink. 

"Stop trying to make me want to have your babies. It's working, and I find it annoying," I said dryly before turning to go back into the kitchen.  

He followed behind after asking if his grandparents wanted a drink, closing the door behind him. Edward cornered me, his hands on his side of the counter as I turned to face him. He was looking down at me with amusement. 

“I think you like it,” he whispered. 

“I don’t see no ring on this hand,” I lifted my left hand up, my accent thick.

“I can fix that.” He was enjoying messing with me. It’s all it was, flirting in a way that he knew would leave me flustered. 

“Shut up,” I whispered as I pulled him down for a kiss. He chuckled against my lips, pulling me closer to him as we made out. 

“Do you want me to ask them to stop?” He asked, gazing down at me lovingly. “Seriously?”

“No,” I shook my head and smiled. He smiled brilliantly, kissing the top of my head. The doorbell rang. “Go get the door. I’ll be out in a second.”

Edward pulled away. “By the way, I think you’re going to look like a goddess when you’re pregnant.”

“Shut up,” I laughed, pushing him out of the kitchen. He laughed as well, reaching behind him for a moment to tickle my stomach before I literally slammed the kitchen door on him. 

“Oh, you love it,” he said loudly to the closed kitchen door before he went off to open the front door. 

I came out with a large hot, covered dish and placed it on the pretty table I had partially already put together. All the plates and silverware were arranged, the wine glasses already on the table as well besides a couple of bottles of wine.  

Jane and Allister Cullen were Edward's Father's parents, and they were loud and Scottish and let everyone know as soon as they entered the room. Both of them were rather shouty and cheerful, cooing proudly over their baby grandson.  

“Oh, my lovely darling,” Jane said as he rubbed her fingers over his beard. “You look so grown up.”

“Um, I think might actually be a grown-up,” he teased her lightly. 

“I know. But, I miss my wee babe.” She straightened his collar for him lovingly before turning her attention to me. “Bella, hello!”

“Mrs. Cullen, it’s so good to see you again.” I came to hug her and then Allister. 

“Son, you do pick them tidy! She is a bonnie one.” He put his arm over my shoulder, hugging me to his side. Allister was as tall as Edward. His whole family made me feel so petite.  

"Oh, so it skipped a generation, and you got it all from your grandparents," I told Edward with a smirk, my arm around his grandpa as I leaned into him.   

“Do you mean our good looks or charm?” Allister questioned. 

“Mm, both.”

“Anthony, do keep this one.” He patted the top of my head, making me laugh. 

“I swear, I’m working on it,” Edward laughed as well, pulling me out of his grandfather’s grip. “Old men trying to flirt with my woman. I swear, your wives are right here. You’re both filthy bastards.”

“They’re both harmless,” Jane said with her own laugh, patting her grandson’s shoulder before going towards the kitchen. 

“I’m not harmless,” George smirked from his spot on the couch. 

“Yes, you are.” Elizabeth got up from beside him and followed Jane into the kitchen. I looked at my boyfriend with wide eyes. 

“I think I should get in there before they finish cooking dinner.”

“I think you’re right,” Edward chuckled. “Here. Let me help you.” 

“Young lady, that meal was by far the best I’ve had the entire time we’ve been in Australia,” Grandpa George took my hand from beside him and gave it a light squeeze after we had finished eating an hour and a half later. 

I had served roasted lamb done perfectly medium rare with the roasted potatoes that Edward liked but seasoned differently, au gratin zucchini, spicy garlic green beans, served with delicate little cheesy Brazilian rolls. I made an impressive looking pavlova topped with strawberries and blueberries in a thick syrup. Both grandfathers went back for seconds of the dessert, and Edward kept popping the cheese bread into his mouth. He had eaten perhaps a dozen of the small bite-sized baked good.   

"That was lovely, dear," Jane said to me, smiling at me from across the table.  

All during dinner, they asked questions about me and about my life in New York. Edward was concerned that they were overwhelming me, but I liked their questions. I enjoyed their curiosity. He was always so scared he would stumble into a sad topic. I didn't want him to feel that way. I wasn't an open person naturally, but I didn't want to keep anything from him either.  

"How did you decide to become a photographer?" Elizabeth asked, pouring both of us more wine. She passed the empty bottle to Edward, and he made a little face when he realized he was being silently told to throw something away like a child.  

“Well, it was my second choice, to be honest. I minored in it at NYU.”

“What was your first choice?” She asked with a smile.

“Um, I actually moved to New York in the hopes of being a star," I laughed at the last word. "I couldn't get enough attention as a child. I had all these big plans to be on Broadway. I wanted to do it all. Sing, dance, play instruments, and act. And it turns out I can do like three of the four only kinda okay, and I cannot act at all. I was never anything more than bit parts and a chorus girl. And then my dance partner I was taking lessons with at the time broke his back and… I just didn't want to do it anymore after that. Any of it. I find it all really embarrassing now. Lucky for me, it was there as the perfect backup." 

“What made you decide to minor in it?” Grandpa George asked curiously. 

"Photography has been my hobby since I was about sixteen. After my Mamaw died, I realized that I have almost no pictures of me as a baby. Or, of my mom. I have like maybe thirty pictures of my family total. Maybe. A few of me, a few of my mom. A couple of my uncle Charlie who died before I was even born. My guardian was great though and got me a camera when I got upset about it." 

“I’d like to see those pictures.” Edward squeezed my hand under the table. I smiled at him. I wanted to kiss him for his sweetness. 

"Luckily for me, Mrs. Lettie is an obsessive photographer, despite being color blind. She has a wall of photo albums and starting around age six or seven there is a photo book every year for me too. So, when you come to Texas with me, you get to enjoy all of that cuteness," I laughed. "Though, I bet Alice has already sent you some good ones." 

“Mm,” he hummed innocently. 

I laughed quietly, "oh, I know she's sending you shit now. You can't hide it. You told me about the music videos she sent. Don't pretend like she's probably not sending you an embarrassing picture of me a day from like when I had braces and a retainer." 

“You didn’t need braces. That gap was adorable,” he mumbled under his breath. I looked over at him with a raised eyebrow. “She sent me like fifty of them just the other day. She found a fun shoebox full, apparently. She sent them to me for like three hours solid. It was great.”

“What did she send you?” I asked in shock.

“I saved them. I’ll show you later.” He smiled at me widely. “I’ve got a folder full of goodies.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Jane said to me. “Allister, get me my purse. I’ve got a gift for you, dear.”

I looked over to Edward who just shrugged. The old man got up and fetched his wife her purse. Quickly she fished out something small and passed it over to me. It was a flash drive. 

"I found all of  Anthony’s old videos he made when he first started, and I put them on there for you!" She said cheerfully. My boyfriend's eyes grew wide with horror as I began to grin wickedly.  

“Oh, no. Why?” Edward began to whine. 

“You were the cutest! Darling, after hearing that conversation she’s going to love these,” his sweet little Scottish grandma told him kindly. 

“Yes, Eddie. I’m going to love these.” I held the drive in my palm to my chest, smiling at him evilly. “How much is Jasper in here, I wonder,” I mused. 

“Oh so much,” my boyfriend sighed. His cheeks were red again. “There are so many stupid things in there that no one should see.” 

“Mrs. Cullen, this is the best gift. Thank you,” I said to her warmly. Edward scrunched up his nose at me, making me finally giggle. “Aw! Am I going to get to see cute chubby baby Tony?”

“I was like fourteen,” he pouted. 

“It’s as embarrassing as he’s acting like,” Allister snickered. His grandson shot him a look. “You’re the one that made them.”

“And look where they got you!” George encouraged. “It was good that you were such an imaginative child.” 

“Oh,” I giggled. “Imaginative. That is probably a good word for it. I know how imaginative he is now.”

Alistar smirked. “It’s code for pain in the arse.” 

I loved his grandparents so much.  

 “Why Grandma!” Edward looked over at his grandmother Jane. 

“I made a copy for everyone! I’ve been converting all our all family movies.” She smiled at him proudly. 

“Oh, god! Why?!" He half laughed, half cried before he scrubbed his hands over his face. I cackled at his discomfort joyously. "Oh, shut it you." 

“Nah,” I snorted, taking a sip of wine. 

“You, of all people, don’t like videos of yourself,” he pointed out to me. 

“Mm, but I’m not a celebrity who puts their entire life online for everyone to see,” I replied coolly. 

“Hm well, you’ve been in my videos for a few months now, baby. It’s not like you’re totally unknown now. So,” he drew out the word in a challenging way.

“I’m not a celebrity,” I repeated. 

“Okay, you say that, but your videos are getting millions of views.”

“Your videos.”

"Your cooking videos," Edward replied. "You know what I think? I think you're absolutely a star. Maybe you got unlucky before, but I think you were just doing the wrong things for you. You're not someone who is going to follow a traditional path. But, I bet if a single person took a chance you'd be a Hollywood starlet that I'd be hoping to work with right now." 

I leaned my head on his shoulder, squeezing his hand tightly. I was probably a shade of rose I was blushing so hard at his words. 

“In some alternative universe.”

“It could have easily been this one, Bella,” he whispered. 

I pressed my face into his shoulder. “Try hard.” He shook his head, leaning his cheek against the top of my head. “I love you,” I whispered just so he could hear. I could feel his smile. “So,” I cleared my throat. We were being rude for not involving his grandparents more in the conversation. “Can I make anyone some coffee?”

Back: Episode 57
Next: Episode 59

58._imperfect_picture__episode_fifty-eight__grands.epub
File Size: 164 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

58._imperfect_picture__episode_fifty-eight__grands.pdf
File Size: 225 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/10/2019

Episode Fifty-seven: Never Have I Ever

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 56
Next: Episode 58

Picture

Episode Fifty-seven: Never Have I Ever


Once the sun started to set the girls all began to tire. They all took turns in the bathrooms getting cleaned up before being plopped down in front of the television with a cartoon playing. My boyfriends were sitting on the couch with all of the kids practically piled on top of them by the end. Edward had a sleeping baby Ava on his chest, Mia resting on one shoulder. The three middle girls were crammed right between the boys and Ruby had her head on Jasper's arm. All of the kids looked exhausted. Chloe, the nine-year-old, was asleep on the floor in front of the television with a paper plate of food six inches from her head.  

Carmen's husband yawned loudly, "I have an early start tomorrow. Why don't I take the girls, and you can have some alone time with your brother?" 

Tanya looked at her husband. “Oh, that sounds like a nice idea. Would you mind? I’ll take everyone home afterward. Vasilii, you can drop Liam and Sophia home, can’t you?”

“Yes, of course,” he agreed, looking over at his wife to make sure she was okay with it. She smiled at him widely. “Anything I should know?” He asked as he took his daughter finally from her uncle’s protective grip. He had a thick accent being that he was Italian. Irina had met him while teaching abroad a few years before, I had learned. 

"She's been bathed so give her a bottle, and she should be down for the night," she told him thoughtfully. "If she is still hungry you can give her some cereal." 

“Ava is always hungry.” He smirked as he stood with the sleeping baby in his arms. “Call if you need me to pick you up.”

He kissed his wife lovingly on the top of the head. Everyone helped bring all the kids outside to the cars with all of their new toys. Sophia was still eating a plate of fruit and cookies as her uncle buckled her up carefully into the car. He kissed all of his nieces and wished them sweet dreams and then shook all of his brother in laws' hands with a big smile.  

“Oi. Do you hear that?” Sasha said as we came back inside.

“No?” Jasper looked at her in confusion.

“Silence. That is the sound of no children,” she said in a whisper. “Or, husbands.”

“Oh, my god. Please, someone, go get me a drink,” Carmen laughed. 

“Wine, beer, cocktails, or straight liquor?” I asked teasingly. 

“Let's start with the wine and see where it goes from there.”

We sat inside with a couple of bottles of wine, me resting comfortably against Edward's side with his arm draped over the back of the couch. Our new boyfriend sat on the other side of me, Edward's hand resting not far from Jasper's neck. I could tell he liked having it right behind him. It was a tiny hidden intimacy that had always been there but now meant something more. My feet were curled underneath me, my toes brushing against his thigh. It was almost exactly how we had been sitting the other day, but it felt a lot more electric. 

Carmen poured Edward and me a glass before making her own. "So, I hope you know now that we have you all to ourselves we're going to ask you every question we can think of." 

“No,” Edward laughed nervously.

“We'll be nice,” Tanya commented. “We already like her. We're just curious.”

“Don't you think she's been through enough already?” He questioned them.

“I don't mind. I'm an open book,” I told him. “Feel free to ask me anything.”

“I don’t know…”

“We could do it as a game,” Sasha suggested. “Never have I ever. Remember how we played when you were younger?”

“Oh, no,” Edward complained. Jasper laughed before clearing his throat loudly. “You're not helping. You four were just trying to be nosy then too.”

“I don't mind. But, what is it with you Aussies and drinking games?” I asked. Tanya hopped up happily and went into the kitchen.

“I don't want to be hungover,” their brother whined softly. “Again.”

“What are you worried about, honey? I'm the one with the checkered past,” I snorted. “And just imagine poor Jasper.”

“Oh, speak for yourself, dove.” He winked at me. “I can hold my liquor.”

Edward looked at his sister very seriously. “Is this a game you want to play with your baby brother as an adult? What if you learn something you really don't want to know?”

“We want to know everything,” Sasha answered him, setting down a bottle of vodka and a bottle of whiskey. “Jasper, go get me the shot glasses.”

"Yes, darling," he cooed to her, his fingers brushing across my ankle for just a second before popping up off the couch. No one noticed but me. I smiled to myself, nuzzling my cheek into Edward's chest. I felt a little chilly, so I pulled the blanket off the back of the couch to cover myself with. When Jasper sat back down, he held the blanket up so it wouldn't be caught underneath him. It partially covered his lap, so I slid my feet onto his thigh just a little. 

“Would you rather us just directly ask about your sex life?” Irina asked as she poured herself some vodka.

“No,” he said quickly.

“Bella, darling, how is it?” Tanya teased her brother, pouring herself some whiskey. I offered my shot glass to her to fill.

“Great. Thanks,” I giggled.

“You can have this conversation without me here,” Edward said with a bit of bitter bemusement tinting his tone.

“What are you worried about me telling them?” I asked, tilting my head to the side. “All your weird fetishes?”

“Stop,” he laughed, actually turning red.

“You poor sweet innocent vanilla child,” I mocked him, taking a sip of my wine.

“I'm not vanilla,” he said in mock horror.

“Think about what you just said in front of your sisters,” I smirked. “Would you rather win or lose this argument?”

“There is no winning this conversation.” He drank half his wine. Jasper snorted at him, earning a swat on the back of the head. “Shut your fucking face.”

“She's smarter than you,” Jasper teased.

“I've been saying that all along,” Edward threw up one of his hands and snickered at my dirty look. “You're quicker than me.”

“Good. Keep him in line,” Tanya laughed happily, drawing her feet underneath her. “Tony, you can even go first.”

“Fine,” he grumbled. “Never have I ever smoked a tobacco cigarette.”

Jasper and I quickly threw back our drinks, as did Irina and Tanya. Carmen and Sasha hadn't either. Jasper refilled my shot glass for me.

“I'm going to start off mean and say never have I ever surfed on my own,” I told the group, earning a groan as literally all of them drank. “You decided to play.”

“Never have I ever...” Jasper dramatically drew out, making his voice weird and squeaky in that funny way. “Broken something at a friends house and not told them.” He looked directly at Edward. Our boyfriend narrowed his eyes before taking a quick shot.

“We were twelve!” He sassed him.

“Yeah. You still tried to fucking hide it, twat,” he smirked, making me giggle. “I loved that Transformer,” he told me with a pouty face.

“Well, I'll buy you a new one,” Edward mumbled.

“Oh, yes. I'd like that very much.”

Sasha took a shot. "She's clumsy as hell," he pointed at his sister, telling me with a giddy little smirk. If they were going to play this game, he was going to be equally mean to them.  

“Yeah, fuck off,” she replied. “Never have ever I jumped off a roof,” she pointed at her brother.

Both Jasper and Edward drank. “You're not driving anywhere,” Carmen told Jasper, pointing at him as she did.

"Fine," he said as if he was complaining, but we knew his bag was already on our bed. It made me happy to know that we would all be in it together soon enough. 

Carmen was next. “Never have I ever been arrested.”

Both Jasper and I drank. He laughed hard when I did, happily refilling my shot glass. I clicked my tongue. “I stole everything as a kid. I was a little kleptomaniac. Got caught once. Got two hours of community service. I got caught stealing stickers,” I laughed, rubbing my forehead. “Let me guess... Drunk in public?”

“Well aren’t we a smartie pants,” Jasper smirked at me. “Yeah, in uni. Whoops,” he chuckled with mild embarrassment.

Tanya was pleased with hers. “Never have I ever played Candy Crush.”

Everyone but Tanya drank a shot of hard liquor. “How?” Edward asked her. She just shrugged.

It was Irina's turn. “Never have I ever had surgery.”

Both Edward and I drank, as did Carmen. "I'm switching to wine so I don't die," I told them with a laugh, refilling my shot glass with white wine. 

“What surgery did you have?” Irina asked curiously.

“Lots of dental surgery and to fix my jaw,” I rubbed my finger over the scar on my cheek.

“Oh, no! Why?” Carmen said worriedly. “What happened?”

Edward shook his head a little.

“No, it's fine. I was in a car accident when I was five,” I said quickly. “I don't know. I always kinda thought my half Glasgow smile Joker style scar was a little cool.”

“You can barely see it,” Irina replied.

"Oh, I had a ton of micro-dermabrasion when I was a teenager. Ms. Lettie, my guardian, and best friend's mom, was all about those spa days. It looks much better now. Nothing like getting your face literally sanded monthly for years," I laughed. "What surgery did you have?" I asked my boyfriend. Well, one of them. 

"I had a hernia as a babe, and it was minor surgery. I don't remember it," he commented. "And, my wisdom teeth." 

“That doesn't really count. Most people do.”

"His teeth were horrible." Carmen shook her head. "Poor baby. Your face was so swollen. You were in pain for days." 

“That was no fun,” he agreed. He sighed, leaning his head back on the couch as he tried to think of a thing to say. “This is hard. Never have I ever... cheated on a test?”

Jasper drank as did Irina. It was then my turn. “I've never jumped out of a plane.”

“That's cold, baby,” Edward teased me, taking his shot. Jasper took one as well with a sigh. “You might want to consider switching to wine too, darling.”

“Nah, I'm fine.”

“Yeah, okay,” I smirked.

“Alright, if that's how you want to play. Never have I ever been married,” Jasper looked directly at me. All the other women took a shot. I flipped him off, making him chuckle. “I can play dirty, too.”

Sasha was next. You could see it in her face the moment she decided to go for something. “Never have I ever… Hm... kissed someone of the same sex romantically.”

“Why!” Carmen laughed in utter shock at the question.

Irina took a shot quickly. All the siblings turned to look at her at once. She made a little face at them. “I experimented in university. Don't look at me like that.”

I picked up my shot glass and raised it to them. “I'm queer.” I happily drank my wine shot.

“Really?! What does that mean exactly?” Sasha said excitedly, leaning in to hear my answers. These were things they wanted to learn about. 

“I like men, women, non-binary. I'm more into personalities than body parts,” I said with a little smile. “Pansexual technically but I like the term queer better honestly. I kind of feel it fits my personality more. Oh, your mom is going to hate me forever,” I laughed, turning to look at Edward with a little pout. “I’ll always be the evil old brown American queer atheist loudly banging her perfect darling baby boy.”

“Well, her loss.” He stroked my cheek. Then he took his shot. “She can just hate us both, then.”

“Ha ha! I knew it!" Sasha said dramatically. 

“You know nothing,” Edward replied back with a smirk. He refilled his shot glass with wine, too. He didn’t need to get too drunk, especially right then. 

“Sasha,” Carmen hissed at her younger sister. “What if he wasn't ready to tell us? We’ve talked about this.”

“He could have just not said anything at all. And don't act like you didn't think it, too!” Sasha said back. “We’ve all been dying to ask him.”

“Hey!” Their brother snapped at them as his face turned bright red. So red that it was almost purple. 

“There is nothing wrong with being gay,” Irina said quickly.

“I realize that. It’s not that. I have a problem with you talking about my sex life at all,” he pointed out. “And I've been talking non-stop about a woman for months. So, I don't know what you think you know. Because it is obviously fucking wrong.”
.
In the chaos, Jasper took his shot and refilled his shot glass with wine. No one even noticed him because the family was too focused on one another in a sort of staring standoff. 

“Tell us then,” Tanya encouraged finally. She leaned forward. 

“Why did you think I was gay?” He asked her instead. “I was with Vicky for years.”

“You hardly even held hands!” Irina pointed to us. We were pressed together, cuddled up very close. 

“That's because she hated it!” He defended himself. “She hated PDA of any sort.”

“She doesn't hate it with James,” Carmen mumbled under her breath and took a sip of her wine.

“Pardon?” Edward sat up a little bit, his voice suddenly deeper.

The three sisters looked at the oldest of them with large, surprised, somewhat angry eyes. Irina hissed, “Car!”

“What? He's happy now! He doesn't care about her.”

“Oh, good. I have an even better reason to dislike him now,” I smiled over at Jasper who was frowning deeply. I pushed him with my foot. “Hey, fuck him. Right?”

“Right,” he smiled at me and patted my ankle.

“Yes, fuck him,” Edward mumbled. “Fuck them both, actually. Hey, and don't try to distract me. Why did you think I was gay?” He pressed his sisters. “I’m- I didn't- I still-” He stopped. “You know what? You're all too curious. You don't need the details. This is none of your business.”

"We thought she was your beard," Tanya said quickly. "For Mum. You know how much she loved Victoria. I mean... you never lived together. And, you weren't like this." She waved her hand between Edward and me. "It's like you had an iron rod up your ass every time you were with her." 

“That's because, obviously, she wasn't the right person for me,” he replied, pulling me tighter to his side. He kissed the top of my head. “My beard for Mum. Rude,” he mumbled into my hair. “Could have just asked me.”

I pulled back to look at him, dragging my fingers through his facial hair over his cheek to his chin. He smiled at me happily. 

“So, all of this is just for me?” 

“Yup.” He kissed my forehead. “Beautiful soul.”

“Are you seriously already talking about having kids?” Tanya asked, already done with the idea of waiting for her turn in the game to find a pointed question for us. Her cheeks were tinted pink with from the drinks. 

“Like starting a week ago. Jesus, chill.” He looked at his sister with wide eyes. “Like in the distant future. After we get engaged and married. In that order.”

"It better be in that order because I'm going to be mad otherwise," I sassed. "At you and me. I need to be on birth control again like yesterday because seeing you with your nieces makes all my hormones kick into overdrive. My douchebag uterus is like ‘hey, we could definitely put a baby in here now. It’ll be fun.’” I poked my stomach.

“Oh, yes it will be,” he agreed with a smirk, taking a drink from his wine glass. 

“If you put a child in me before we get married, I swear I will punch you in your pretty face.”

“Not on purpose!” He laughed, putting his hands up defensively.

“Ah huh.” I gave him a dirty look. “I’m getting an IUD when we get back to LA. I’ll go to the eye doctor and dentist, too. Have one long terrible day and get my doctor’s appointment out of the way for a while. I’ve been putting them off for ages.”

"Let me know, and I'll go with you," he promised me sweetly before pressing a comforting kiss on my forehead. "I'll come to hold your hand." 

“Thank you.” I pressed my face into his chest. 

“Of course.” He brushed his finger under my jaw. 

“So, when will you have the wedding and where?” Tanya asked with a big grin. 

“I don’t want a wedding,” I said quietly, my face still pressed to right where his tattoo was.

“We’ll elope,” he promised me. 

“Aw!” Irina and Sasha said at the same time. “But-”

"No! She doesn't want one, so there won't be one. I don't care if we get hitched behind a bin by a hobo while wearing rubbish bags so what she wants goes," he told his sisters. "And, I'll not allow you to badger her into one because you want to play dress up with my poor bride." 

“I’ll at least still look pretty for you. I just probably won’t be wearing white,” I smirked. “Maybe I’ll wear that suit.”

“Oh, that suit,” he said with a little bit of longing. “I’d be okay with that. You were breathtaking.” 

Edward then pulled out his phone and brought up a picture of me with Alice and Rosalie the night of the show at the gay club. Though they had the same face, my twin sisters looked wildly different. Where Alice had short curly black hair, Rosalie still had her natural blond hair. It was long and went past her shoulders in golden waves. We all looked totally different. I stood in the middle in my nice suit and red tie, my hair pulled back neatly. He showed it first to Jasper with a raised eyebrow before passing it to his sisters.  

“Can I scroll?” Tanya asked, looking at his pictures.

“Yes, I don’t have anything too dirty on my phone,” he smirked slightly. “Right after those are the ones from the sunrise on the ferry.”

“Oh, look, Irina!” His sister took control of the phone and began to look through all of his pictures while all the other sisters leaned over to look too. “Bella, they’re mainly of you,” Tanya laughed. 

“Well, she’s so pretty. I love taking pictures of her,” Edward smiled at her charmingly. 

“You like to take pictures of my butt and send them to your best friend,” I teased. “Before we were even dating too, according to Jasper’s phone.”

“Yes, he did,” Jasper said with a silly smile that made me giggle. “In his defense though… dat ass.” 

“You’re both children,” I laughed. “And, thank you. I do so many squats every morning.”

“You should see her workout,” Edward said over the top of my head to his sisters. “She can do all these push-ups. One arm behind her back, on her fingertips. Which, I can’t do, by the way. I swear she benches more than her own weight, too.”

"Um, well, when I got back to the gym I got to one twenty-five. I've maxed out the leg press machine at the gym though," I said with a proud smile. "Probably not right now because I haven't been in weeks, but when we get back to the states I wanna go to the gym and do yoga again." 

“Oh, you do yoga?” Sasha said excitedly. “I love it so much. We,” she pointed between her sisters, “do it twice a week.”

"My therapist recommended it. I used to do it just for stretching, but it's relaxing, too. Plus it makes me super flexible again." 

"Yay," Edward said under his breath, earning a snicker from Jasper. He swatted him on the back of the head, but he just laughed more.  

“Oh, god. Stop.” I looked between them. I realized they were both quite drunk already. They had too many shots too quickly. I was a little drunk myself. “You two better behave when we’re all living under the same roof because you’re going to quickly find out how spicy I can be. I’m not going to be your mum.”

“You’re spicy like a peppermint,” Jasper said a bit wickedly.

“Oh, I think that’s an insult,” I told him, pointing at his nose. “You slice of white bread covered in vegemite.”

“Oh ho ho, okay,” he laughed at me. I poked his nose with my finger. “It’s not like I don’t already know who is going to be in charge.”

“Oh, please,” I snorted. 

“Someone needs to be in charge,” Edward smirked. 

“And, that’s you. Thank you for volunteering to be the leader,” I told him as I raised my glass. “I better not be in charge of nothing,” I said to him, my accent getting thick because of the liquor. “I almost ended up homeless because I am so terrible at being in charge sooo…” I drew out. “I’ll be in charge of being the tiny cute one in this weird ass boy gang you insist on having around. Hire some damn girls.”

Edward laughed, “yes, ma’am. Actually, tell him. That’s going to be part of his job.”

I turned my head to Jasper. “Hire some damn girls. Preferably some women of color.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he smiled at him. “I’ll see what I can do, dove.”

“You need to add him to our Google Drive thing,” I informed Edward. “Since he’s going to be a part of that madness. He should see all our notes and dumb shit we’ve been sending each other for the past three months or so.”

"Ah, yeah. You're right. He's seen some of it. We have our own, too." He looked over at Jasper. "I'll do that later. I need to think about how I want to do things on the channel. So many things are changing soon. It's good though," he said excitedly. "You can do your cooking videos, and we can add music stuff into it soon. Then you and Seth can do some true crime and supernatural stuff. Tyler can do his movie videos and reviews. Jasper can do more of his video game ones. We'll keep doing ranking videos and taste tests all together… and god, I have so many ideas," he said with a big grin.  

Irina smiled at her brother. “I still can’t believe YouTube led to this.”

“Neither can I,” Carmen agreed. “I am so glad I got you that video camera for your birthday when you like thirteen.”

“Me, too,” he told his oldest sister happily. “That started everything that led me to my sweet Isabella.”

“Try hard,” I whispered before kissing him on the lips lightly. “Man, you still sound like a cheesy song lyric,” I flirted with him. 

"Oh, you love it," he used my accent, flirting back. This time it was actually pretty close. It made me flustered, and I looked away with red cheeks. "Oh, you do. You love it so much." 

“You know what? Shut it,” I pointed at him playfully. He nipped at my finger, making me giggle. I shifted over to lay my head on Jasper’s shoulder. “You’ll not bite me, will you?”

“Not in front of company,” he answered me, putting an arm around my shoulder playfully. 

I laughed loudly, shocked. “Rude.”

“Don’t bite my girlfriend!” Edward snorted. “She’ll bite back and probably leave marks,” he said under his breath. “You’d probably need stitches.” 

"Damn right." I took my shot of wine before putting more wine in my actual glass, sitting in between them in the middle. "I'm feisty." 

Oh, no. We were so drunk in front of his sisters. And it was their plan all along. 

“So I see,” Jasper smirked. 

“So, when do you think you’ll be able to come back again, Tony?” Tanya asked, pulling the conversation in a different direction. Thank God. We chatted with his sisters for two hours before their husbands came back to get them because they were all too drunk to go anywhere on their own also.  

I watched Edward stand in the doorway to wave them off as I laid on the couch with my feet on Jasper now that they had left. When they were out of the house, he began to massage his hand up my calf. It was just after eleven in the evening.  

“If you two don’t stop flirting so much it won’t take very long for them to figure out what’s happening between us,” I teased him. 
“I can’t help it. You’re both so cute. I’ve always flirted with everyone though. It’s Tony that the problem here. He’s the obvious one,” Jasper joked with a sweet smile on his face. 

“Oh, please,” he laughed. “They’re too shocked to find out that I’m not as gay as they originally thought to notice. Christ, they’re a handful.”

“You know they think that you two were a couple already, right? They thought Vicky was your pretend-girlfriend while you were obviously living with your real partner. I mean, I certainly confused them, I think. Now they’re not sure.”

Edward opened his mouth then closed it. Opened it again. Shut it.  

“Oh… You think?”

“Um, yeah.”

“But, they’re wrong,” he pointed out to me. 

I rolled my eyes hard. "It's because you two idiots are obviously into each other and have been for years. Good grief. He calls you darling, and you two wrestle like you're three seconds from making out. And this is shit you’re willing to do in front of people." 

“Are we that obvious?” Jasper asked. I cocked my head to the side, making him laugh. “Maybe we are idiots. Wanna make out with us anyway?”

“Yeah.” I hopped up off the couch and took his hand. I took my other boyfriend’s hand as well and led them back to the room we were sharing for the night. 

Back: Episode 56
Next: Episode 58

57._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-seven__never_have_i_ever.epub
File Size: 308 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

57._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-seven__never_have_i_ever.pdf
File Size: 367 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/9/2019

Episode Fifty-Six: Happiness

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 55
Next: Episode 57

Picture

Episode Fifty-six: Happiness


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


"All my girls!" Edward shouted as his sisters and all of his nieces piled in through the door, their poor husbands trailing behind while carrying all their stuff for the day. I stood back, just happy to watch.  

There was already a large grill set up outside with a roaring fire going, and I had spent the morning cooking in preparation for our day with Edward's family. He was so excited. Too excited, in fact, to go back to sleep when Jasper went to work. He made me a breakfast in bed of coffee and toast with fruit, snuggling in closely as he happily spoke about his plans for when he wanted them to visit our home with me. He told me to invite my niece Claire as well. 

I found him so irresistibly sweet that I attacked him. We made love as the sun rose over the horizon, making the entire room shine gold. It was a perfect way to start the morning. He told me over and over again how he loved me and adored me as he slowly moved on top of me, savoring each other thoroughly. Afterward, he held me in his arms until we finally began to prepare for the day. 

“Uncle Tony!” The middle three nieces, who were all around four or five, shouted in unison. He scooped them up together in his big arms for a second, making them squeal in delight. He then took the baby, Ava, from his sister Irina’s arms before pressing a kiss on the lovely mother’s cheek. 

"What a pretty little doll you are in your little yellow sundress," he cooed at Ava, and she grabbed at his beard, pulling his face close to hers with her mouth opened completely wide and her little pink tongue hanging out a little bit as she drooled.  

“Oh, she’s trying to do kisses,” Irina said quickly, reaching for the baby before she could hurt her brother, but he turned away from her. 

“Are you giving me kisses?” He questioned the baby, giving her loud smacking kisses all over her little face. She giggled, her head falling back happily. Edward blew a loud raspberry on her neck, making her squeal. 

“Something smells so good,” Tanya complimented as she brought me into a quick hug. “This is such a cute place, Tony.”

"I know. I'm thinking about buying it. As a vacation home," he said casually, but he wasn't looking at me as he said it.  

“What? Really?” I turned to him in surprise. This was the first I had heard him say this. 

“Yes?” He almost said as if he was scared of my answer. 

"Good. I like it, too," I told him, reaching for the baby in his arms. He was so surprised he gave her over without question, looking at me with wide, shocked eyes. I wasn’t sure why. I brought the sweet child onto my hip and gave her cheek a kiss. "Mine," I mumbled as I walked off with her towards the kitchen.  

“Actually, I was going to buy it for you,” he called to my back. 

"You say that, but it would be for both of us, obviously. And we're going to come back a lot to visit your family. I wouldn't doubt a few times a year. If we're going to stay for months at a time sometimes, it makes sense to have a homey place we're both comfortable." I bounced the baby as she grabbed onto the end of my braid with both of her hands. "Though we'll need something bigger in a few years when you want to start making these." I nuzzled the sweet smelling baby. She had just been bathed and covered in lotion. "But, it's perfect to start." 

“You really don’t know how happy you just made me,” he said to me with so much warmth and love in his voice. Edward came over to me quickly and pressed a kiss to my mouth. The baby tugged at my hair and pulled her open mouth to my face. “No, my kisses.” He pressed happy kisses all over my face and then all over the baby’s cheek. 

“Oh, my god, Uncle Tony!” One of the older nieces complained at his wild show of affection. 

“What, Ruby? Jealous? Come here, baby girl. I’ll give you kisses too,” he teased as he began to chase her around the room for his kiss. She laughed and struggled in his arms when he caught her but quickly turned to wrap her arms around his neck. Her feet dangled a foot off the floor as he swung the pre-teen around easily. He gave her a big smacking kiss on the forehead. 

“Yo, Tony,” I said in my best Jersey accent. “Check on the grill. We should start that chicken if we want to feed all these people soon.”

He dropped Ruby to her feet, her flip-flops popping loudly on the wooden floor as he did. 

"Yes, Ms. Isabella," he said in his worst southern accent. I gave him a dirty look, earning a chuckle from him.  

“I hope that’s not what you think I sound like,” I told him as Ava and I, her still on my hip, went into the kitchen. His sisters following behind me. 

“Ruby, Chloe, Mia,” Edward called to his oldest nieces loudly to get their attention. “There are a couple of game consoles and plenty of controllers for everyone. Take turns with the littles, okay?”

"What games do you have?" Mia, the quietest of his nieces, asked. She had pretty red hair and lots of freckles scattered on her nose. She looked just like her mother, Sasha.  

"I have lots, and whatever I don't have I'll get for you," he promised the lot of them.  

“Don’t go overboard!” Carmen warned the girls. “Tony, you spoil them.”

“Uh, yeah?” He said sarcastically as he went outside. 

The four husbands followed once they all had beers. They just wanted to be away from the loud kids as they debated on their video game choices. They finally decided on a fighting game on the Switch and was happily taking turns fighting with one another, the biggest helping the smallest. 

I worked in the kitchen with Edward’s sisters gladly, his niece on my hip. She was a happy baby who was content to hold onto my braid and chew on a teething biscuit while the adults chatted. 

“I can take her back if you want,” Irina, her mother, offered weakly. She was clearly tired. 

"Are you kidding? I wanna seriously keep her. We'll just take her back to LA with us. Don't worry, I'll raise her as my own, and you know Tony is going to make sure she’ll be spoiled rotten,” I teased her with a big smile. 

“I actually think he’d like that,” Tanya said with a smirk as she sat at the breakfast table in the kitchen. 

“I think he would too,” I told her honestly with a laugh. “He really does want all of you to come to Los Angeles with us. He loves you all so much. I think honestly, besides Jasper, you might be his best friends.”

“That’s sweet,” Sasha said, taking a bite of pineapple off the fruit tray. “We miss him, too. But America has been good for him.”

“You’ve been good for him,” Carmen smiled. 

“You think so?” I asked curiously, wiping the baby’s mouth as I rested against the counter. She smiled at me as I caressed her cheek and I had a real pang of wanting. 

Oh, I want this. 

I liked chatting with his family while holding a baby that looked like him. I liked knowing he was out there laughing and having a good time with his brothers in law that he considered good friends. I liked hearing the laughter of all the kids in the room beside us. Oh, I really wanted this. 

“You’re great for him. Terrible for Mum,” Tanya snickered. “Good on him for standing up to her. She’s not talked to any of us since she heard we were coming to see you in the hospital. You’re lovely though, she’ll come around.”

“Doesn’t matter if she does,” Edward mumbled when he came into the kitchen. “Bella is lovely though, you’re right,” he told her. He came to me and eagerly took his baby niece back. “My Ava loves her Aunt Bella already, doesn’t she?” He cooed to her in his sweet babying voice. 

“Aunt Bella?” I smirked at him.

“Oh yes,” he said with an innocent smile. “Soon enough.”

"So, I went from one niece to having eight in a day? Wow," I teased him dryly, but I couldn't help but smile back. "I think we need to be married first.”

“Soon,” he said in a soft promise. 

“Mm, I don’t see a ring on that finger, Tony,” Sasha teased him. 

“I got that. Don’t you worry about that,” he answered his sister with a cocky smile. He bounced the baby. “I got plans,” he wiggled his eyebrows at me, making me roll my eyes.

Then his words dawned on me. 

"Wait… Do you already have a ring?" I asked quietly. I watched as he mulled over his words, adjusting the baby's dress as she rested on his muscular forearm.  

He did. He had a ring and a prenup. My man was serious.  

“I bought it in New York.” He looked at me from over the top of the baby who was fascinated with his beard. Edward nuzzled it to the top of her head, lightly kissing her hair as he continued to watch my reaction.

“That was even before you told me you loved me! Why? And… How? How do you even know it’s the right size?” I laughed at his dramatics. I totally believed that he did. 

“Alice.”

I gasped, “she knows?” I couldn’t have imagined my best friend would have been able to keep that information from me for very long. 

“She knows I got you a cute little ring for Christmas. Yeah.” He smiled at me charmingly then reached for my right hand and kissed the James Avery ring from him that I never took off. 

“Oh, you’re sneaky,” I accused him. 

“Very.” He leaned down and kissed me while still holding the baby. 

“When did you even have time?” I questioned. “You were sick or with me the entire time.”

“The morning of the show.”

“Edward,” I laughed. “Really?”

“Yes, of course. I told you I knew right away. Let's just say when I saw it I knew it was perfect for you. Anyway,” he smirked a little naughtily. “It’s hidden in the house somewhere. Good luck trying to find it.”

“It’s in your office. On the shelf,” I said automatically. 

“Hey!” He laughed. “Wait. You haven’t already found it, have you?”

“No, you just put everything that you really care about on that shelf. You hoard your special things in one space. I won’t look for it, though. I’m sure it’s beautiful,” I promised him. “You have great taste. Besides, I’m not the impatient one,” I teased. “But, I already know where it is anyway. I can see it in my mind’s eye.”

Edward looked at me in a funny sort of challenging way. “Do you think you know me so well?”

“It’s in the Plexie statue that I gave you for your birthday. In its little secret compartment. Where else would you put it?”

“You just think you know everything…” he trailed off, turning red in the face so quickly that it made me laugh loudly. 

“It’s perfect. Keep it there,” I said softly. “It’s a perfect place to keep it safe until probably like eleven fifty-nine on the twenty-first of October,” I teased him some more. 

“You think you know everything,” he said again with a sweet little laugh. “Aunt Bella thinks she’s so smart and knows what I’m going to do.” He bounced his baby niece as he walked out of the kitchen to go back out to where the grill was. I couldn’t help but laugh joyously.

“Oh, my god! You like it so much,” I called after him. He just waved his hand behind him as he disappeared around the corner. “Hey! He took the baby…” I whined a little. “I was playing with that.”

“Wow,” Carmen said slowly, looking over at Sasha. They had a conversation with their eyes, both smiling a little bit. Then they both made a giddy little sound before starting to laugh. “You’re going to get married?”

"I think we decided on the term pre-fiance," I replied, feeling my own cheeks getting a little red. I almost forgot that they were there for a minute. Edward always made the world melt away when he was looking at me the way he did. "He's not asked yet, but he knows the answer already. He's just been told he can't ask before we've been together for a year." 

“Yes, make him work for it,” Tanya teased happily. “Oh, yes! How fun! Good. Tony is so happy. Welcome to the insane asylum, babe.”

“Thanks. Most of the inmates seem nice. Though someone might need their meds adjusted,” I mumbled as I went to the fridge to get a glass of white wine. 

"Oh, make me one as well!" Tanya said eagerly. "And, I agree with you. Mum has been absolutely terrible since she retired and Tony moved. Good god, I don't know how Irina is taking it. I had to put my foot down when I had Sophia. I decided not to put her on the check-out list at school just recently. She doesn't know, and I'm not going to tell her, but she's going to have a fit." 

“In the front office at the pre-school while she’s trying to check her out without your permission?” I snorted, handing her a glass.

“Exactly. Probably to go get her another haircut we didn’t want her to have.”

“Oh, no,” I said in surprise. “She took your kid to get her haircut without telling you? Um, hell no.”

“Right?!” Both Sasha and Tanya said at the same time. 

“Your mother doesn’t need to be making any fashion decisions for anyone else if she’s going to have that terrible unnaturally solid black hair and too much tanner. And, that much filler and botox in her face because clearly, she has no idea what she’s doing,” I muttered a bit sourly. 

"Oh, we're going to get along so well," Carmen said pleasantly, making me laugh. "Don't let her get to you. Tony loves you, and I can see why. We support him. We just want the best for him." 

“Thanks. That’s really nice to hear from you. Your grandparents have been very kind, too. We’re going to see them again tomorrow,” I informed them. “I’m going to make them dinner.”

“That should be fun. Our Grands are lovely,” Irina promised with a smile. “Now, what can we actually do to help? We’re just sitting around eating your food and drinking your wine.”

After our wonderful dinner where we all ate outside on the beach, I began to take pictures of Edward and his nieces while he played with them in the sand, digging motes and building castles. I took them with his sisters and all of the family together as well. Most weren’t posed though. His smile was so infectious. They all had the same slightly crooked big grin that spread over their cherub-like high cheeks. 

We slipped into the bathroom in our bedroom to get changed to go swimming when the kids finally began to beg to play in the water. They had all taken turns in one of the two bathrooms getting changed, the youngest stripping happily in the living room with zero modesty. There was no such thing under the age of five. We went last as Edward helped the girls prepare the toys he had bought for them to play with in the water and I put all the food away with the help of a couple of the husband’s while their wives readied their children. 

“Hey.” I tugged him quickly into a kiss before he could even completely close the door. He moaned into my mouth, quickly shutting the door and pushing me against it. “Hi,” I smiled up at him. 

"Hey, beautiful." He put his forehead on mine.  

“Are you happy?”

“Very,” he assured me, doing that smile again. He was practically glowing. Jasper was right. He was the sun.  

“I love seeing you with your family,” I told him truthfully. “I like being around people who love you as much as I do.” 

"All we need is Jasper, and I'll have my top like… fifteen people… in the same room." 

“Oh, and how are we ranked?” I teased him with my chin on his chest.

“You, Jasper in a very close second, Tanya, Irina, Sasha, Carmen and then the girls in some order,” he teased back. “I like Eleazar and Garrett a lot, too. And, Liam. Vasilii is fine. I don’t know him as well.”

“I don’t know who is who,” I admitted. “I need name tags.”

"Eleazar is Carmen's, and Garrett is Sasha's. Liam is Tanya's. Vasilii is Irina's husband." 

“I love that you think that helps me in some way,” I giggled, giving him another kiss. “I’ll just call all of them sugar or honey, and I won't have to remember anyone's name." 

“That works.” He began to unbutton my shirt for me. “Hm, care for a quickie?”

I laughed at his sudden mood change. “Half of your family is just right out there, Eddie.”

“I know. Kind of makes it extra fun,” he joked, leaning down to kiss my neck lightly. And then a little harder until my knees went weak and I was only being held up by his hand that had found its way underneath my opened shirt.

“We don’t have a condom,” I said to him as I undid his khaki shorts and slid my hand over his erection. “So, why don’t you be patient and wait until tonight?”

“But tonight seems like forever,” Edward pouted a little playfully. 

“You fucked me this morning,” I laughed again.

“I love that you think that makes any difference,” he told me jokingly, using my own words from earlier. “I want to be inside of you right now,” he said rather abruptly in a deep rich tone that made something tightening in my stomach.

"Damn," I breathed. "You're mean. I'm trying to go out there and be wholesome, and you're trying to turn me on. This is worse than with your friend's though." 

“Sorry,” he smirked.

“No, you’re not.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” He undid my shorts and pushed them forcefully down my hips along with my panties. 

“Are you even capable of a quickie?” I asked as I pulled down his pants as well. 

“Probably not,” he smirked, pulling off my shirt the rest of the way and then pulled off my sports bra over my head. Edward quickly leaned down and brought my nipple into his mouth. He then kissed down my stomach until he was on his knees in front of me. Lightly he kissed my belly button, rolling his tongue down between my legs. 

“Fuck,” I whispered when as tongue touched my clit. 

Then he pulled away, pulling my black long sleeved swimsuit off the bathroom counter. Edward unzipped it for me. “Shall we get changed?”

“You bastard!” I complained, rubbing my hand between my legs in annoyance at being turned on like that purposefully. He pulled my fingers away and licked again just once. “Oh, fuck me,” I whined. 

“I would, but I don’t have a condom,” he teased me, kissing my belly button again. 

"I swear to Christ, Edward-" I began to complain, but then he quickly forced his fingers inside of me and began to lick me aggressively. "Oh, god," I gasped, weaving my fingers into his hair.  

It was shocking how swiftly he got me off, pulling his finger out gently and pulling away with a kiss on my stomach. 

“How is that for quick?” He said cockily. 

“Wow,” I breathed, my brain fizzing and popping.

He chuckled, pressing his face in between my breasts. I leaned down and brought his mouth into a deep kiss, his hand sliding over my ass. 

Edward picked up my swimsuit again. 

The way he tugged it up to my legs, slowly standing up to bring it up for my arms, just turned me on more and he knew it. He only zipped it to just below my breasts before finally turning to put on his wetsuit. 

"I'm glad this covers everything. You two have covered me in hickeys." I zipped it up the rest of the way. When Edward had his suit up, I zipped him into it as well, capturing his mouth into another quick passionate kiss.  

“Want to ride my board today?”

“Mm, yes,” I hummed, making him chuckle. “I was just trying to.”

He unzipped my suit to the top of my breasts before opening up the bathroom door and going out to be back with his family. Edward could be an incredible tease. The bastard. 

 I needed another minute. Thankfully I had the excuse of sunscreen on my legs to give me a moment to myself as I cleaned up and recovered. 

While I was covering my face in lotion Jasper snuck into the bathroom and closed the door behind him. He was still in his work shirt, his swim bag on his arm. When he dropped it to the floor, he pulled me into a quick hug.  

“Oh, look at you, dove.” He snuggled his face into my neck, breathing in deeply. Jasper held me for a long minute quietly. 

“Long day?” I could feel the stress tight in his body.

“Longest.”

“I’m sorry. Is there something I can do to help?” I asked softly, stroking the back of his neck. 

“I don’t know. I like this,” he said, squeezing me. “I guess you could show me your tits. That would probably help, too.”

I laughed, pulled back a little and unzipped my suit below my breasts so he could take in the full view of cleavage. “Between you and Eddie, I don’t know how I’m supposed to be around children now.”

“Oh, what did Eddie do, hm?” He purred, pulling the suit open a little bit. Jasper leaned down and kissed the top of my breasts. 

“Jasper, we shouldn’t do this. Seriously. His family is out there. If you don’t stop, I’m going to literally jump you because he left me so horny.” He began to grab my ass as I was talking. “Oh, my god. You’re both bastards.”

He laughed as I pulled away and practically went running for the door. Jasper grabbed me quickly from behind before I could put my hand on the knob. Slowly he turned me around and brought my lips into a gentle kiss before bringing up the zipper of my swimsuit to the very top. 

“You look very pretty,” he complimented me, kissing my nose. I put my hands on either side of his face and brushed my nose against his. We both tried to take in a deep calming breath. 

“Thank you,” I whispered back. “Do you want to eat before you surf? I can make you a plate if you like. We have a lot of leftovers.” 

“I’ll eat later. I wanna go swim with the kids first. Thank you, though.” He kissed my lips lightly just once. It wasn’t enough.  

“Kiss me really good once before I have to go out there and pretend to be normal,” I pleaded softly. 

He quickly obliged, taking my face between his big strong hands and kissed me deeply and passionately, pinning me entirely to the door as his body pressed fully against mine. When Jasper pulled away, I was gasping for air.  

"You're the best kisser," I told him breathlessly. "Please kiss Edward and me some more like that tonight." 

“With pleasure, dove.”

When I came out Edward, and most of his brother in laws were surfing, along with a couple of his nieces. All of his sisters were playing in the shallow parts of the water with the younger girls. I decided this was the perfect time to start taking more pictures.  

Edward had taken Tanya's daughter Sophia out on his board, paddling out far while holding the tiny four-year-olds solidly in his strong arms. She was grinning wildly, and so was he. I shot a couple of dozen shots of them before taking some of his family before they had noticed me or the camera. I had taken close to two hundred in the short five or so minutes before his sister Irina turned to me, waving for me to join them.  

I came to the edge of the water, sitting on the sand with my camera still. 

“You look incredible. I can see why Tony wanted to buy that for you,” Carmen commented. 

“Oh, thanks,” I said bashfully, biting my lip. I took a picture to hide my face. 

Irina was sitting beside her husband Vasilii who was holding their chubby eight or nine-month-old daughter. Ava splashed happily on her father’s lap, kicking her little feet in the water. I laid on my stomach so I could get her from a very low angle. And then she reached for me. It was the perfect shot. 

“Uncle Jasper!” Four of the girls shouted and bounded out of the water at full speed towards him, leaving their boards and toys in the sand. They literally threw themselves at him, their wet bodies hitting him with a loud slap.

I quickly took their picture, dozens in just a few seconds, smiling to myself. 

“Someone is popular,” I laughed, enjoying their sweet moments together. 

“Oh, Jasper is great with the girls. They all love him,” Tanya replied, watching their display. “He’s probably babysat all of them just as much as Anthony.”

“Ruby has a crush on him,” Carmen chuckled. We watched as the hyper girl spoke to him animatedly and he spoke back just as cheerfully. He could make anyone feel like the center of the universe.

“Who could blame her? He is gorgeous.” I sat up so I could take pictures of them from a different angle. 

“That man’s arms are…” Tanya trailed off. “Mmmm…”

“Yes, they are,” Irina mumbled under her breath and looked away from her husband. Her sisters began to laugh. “Stop! I didn’t sleep with him. Tony didn’t mean it like that! Don’t be mean!”

“Yeah, you just wanted to,” Tanya looked at her knowingly. 

“Get stuffed,” Irina pointed at her. 

Jasper came up to us with two of the girls literally hanging off of his arms as he lifted them in the air. Mia, the shy one, was walking in front of them and talking to him in a soft almost nervous whisper but she was smiling. He spoke back to her so softly that I couldn't hear his words. 

“Hello there, ladies. I must say it is always a pleasure to be surrounded by so many beautiful women,” he said loudly when he came to the very edge of the water.

“Aren’t you charming,” Carmen teased him. “Girls, get off that poor man. You’re too heavy to still do that.”

“No, I’ve been working out. I’ve got them.” He made his muscles big for them, lifting them higher and making them laugh. 

I was loving all the pictures I was getting. He was being a showoff for the girls and probably for all the women in the group. It seemed to be his style.  

“How have you been?” Tanya called to him, looking up at him in a way I could perfectly understand. He looked so good in his suit. She brought her sunglasses down to take in the view a little better. Her husband was too busy surfing to notice her ogling. 

“Eh, well... shite until very recently, but it looks like things are getting much better. Looks as if I'll be moving very soon." He tried to hide his smile, but he did a poor job of it. It curled at the corner of his pink lips, his cute gaped grin just visible underneath his well-groomed silly mustache.  

“Oh, where to?” Ruby asked him anxiously. 

“Oh, just with your Uncle Tony in America. So, are you going to come to visit me?” He asked her with a sweet smile. The girl visibly blushed. 

“Yes!” She said quickly, the other three girls agreeing as well. 

“We’re going to have rent a hotel out for everyone,” I said jokingly. “Actually, Eddie would probably love that.”

“He absolutely would,” Jasper agreed with me. “Dove, if you want, I'll get some pictures of you with Tony later. I’m pretty good with a camera myself. If you trust me with yours,” he offered suddenly when he realized that I had my camera in my hands.

"Of course I do." I smiled at him, taking a quick picture of his face as he looked down at me. He smiled a little, and I took another picture of it. "I'd like that. Thank you." 

"Are you going to try to surf today?" He asked me. Though we had played some, I had not stood on a surfboard in the days before, just sat. I shook my head a little, making him laugh. "Why?" 

“Deep waters scare me. I’m not a strong enough swimmer,” I told him. “I’ve lived in New York for a decade and a half. Not a lot of swimming there unless you’re in a pool on a rooftop somewhere.”

“I’ll take you out. I won’t let you drown.”

“Take the girls. They want to go.”

Jasper clicked his tongue jokingly. “I’ll get you out there before you go,” he said to me. “You’ll enjoy it.”

“I’m enjoying this,” I replied. “Edward will love all of these pictures. I think I’ll make them into a book for him.”

“Oh, can I have a copy?” Sasha asked quickly. 

“Of course. I’ll send everyone one,” I promised them. “Your family is so beautiful,” I told his sisters. 

“I think soon enough it’ll be your family, too. I mean, we’ve already adopted Jasper despite our mother’s best efforts,” Carmen joked, smiling up at the sweet blond man.

Edward came towards us finally while still sitting on his board in the shallower water, the small child hanging off the edge so she could look into the ocean with her snorkel. He smiled brightly at his new secret boyfriend while still holding onto his niece’s ankle so that she wouldn’t slide off into the water. 

“Hello, darling,” Jasper called to Edward in the water, earning a bigger, cheesier, smile. 

“So, has he always called him that?” I questioned quietly, almost to myself. 

"It started as a joke, and they never stopped," Tanya replied to me. "Since school at least. A decade, maybe more. They used to call each other stupid pet names all the time." 

“What about the wrestling?”

“They were on the wrestling team together,” Irina answered me. She gave me wide eyes that I instantly understood. Jasper looked really good in his wrestling uniform. I bet they both did. “They’ve been doing that since they were like twelve.”

“Oh, I bet they were so obnoxious as teenagers,” I teased. Jasper stuck his tongue out at me. 

"He was. Tony was a shy quiet thing before he started doing his videos," Sasha said as she played with her daughter's hair. She sat in the water right in front of her with a couple of mermaid dolls. Her sister also had toys and was playing beside her in the waist-deep clear blue water. All gifts from their loving and wonderful uncle. 

I was learning so much about him this trip. It was like he was a whole new man to me. But, it was a great thing. I loved it and I just loved him even more. 

“I can see that,” I told them honestly.

"Isabella, put that camera away and come here," my boyfriend called to me over the loud ocean waves. I snorted at his use of my name. I walked back up to the blanket on the beach with my bag and put it away before coming to the edge of the water. 

He picked Sophia up and put her in the water. She swam the few feet to her mother. I waded out to him in the shallow waters, and he easily brought me onto it so that I was sitting between his legs. He pulled my body tight to his with his arm around my waist. He pressed a warm kiss to my cheek.  

“I want to do that too, Uncle Tony!” One of his middle nieces called to him. 

"Well, come here," he answered her. She instantly began to doggie paddle towards him quickly. When she was close, he hoisted her onto the big board in front of us. She stood up to her full height, and I brought my hands up so she could hold them to balance herself.  

Jasper joined us in the water, his board pointing in the opposite direction as he held onto one of the other four or five-year-olds that I kept forgetting the names of. They all looked so much alike. I only knew Sophia, the four-year-old, for sure. And, Ava the baby.  

“Happy?” Jasper asked Edward the same question I had asked him alone in the bathroom. His smile was undeniable and brilliant. 

"Extremely," he replied, giving a soft pat on his shoulder as he passed us in the water. It was only a moment, but I knew exactly how much it meant to both of them. I felt like my heart was going to pound out of my chest with my own happiness.  


Back: Episode 55
Next: Episode 57

56._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-six__happiness.epub
File Size: 300 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

56._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-six__happiness.pdf
File Size: 374 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/9/2019

Episode Fifty-Five: Maccas

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 54
Next: Episode 56

Picture

Episode Fifty-Five: Maccas


I enjoyed my alone time. I took a nice long bath with a glass of wine, washing my hair and putting on a face and hair mask. I listened to music and texted Alice about my trip so far. She was hungry for details. I sent her several pictures of Edward and Jasper in their wetsuits the day before just to tease her.

“This is them, unedited, just from my phone,” I typed after I sent her the photos on my cell in the bathtub. “Now imagine those bodies in person, wet and panting.”

“Holy fuck me sideways,” she replied back. “Are you sure you're ready for this?”

“Yassss.” I smiled at my screen.

“lol, that good?”

“The sex is fucking crazy. He might actually be better than Edward at a couple of things, which I don’t know how that’s even possible.”

“Details, pls.”

“lol No. Not over text.”

“You're going to be gone for so long though!”

I sighed heavily as I thought about what I needed to tell her. I hadn't talked to her about moving because I wanted to do it in person, but things had been changing in my plans. She needed to know. 

 “I've decided to move in with Eddie probably around the first of April. We have some things to talk about.”

“Oh, wow. That's big news. So, what? You're moving to California with your two new boyfriends to live in the sun and be a sex goddess?”

That was the best way she could respond. “Dreams really do come true.”

“That's so great. I'm going to miss you so much. We haven't ever been apart like that before.”

"I'll be coming to visit lots. I'm still going to do my trips for CFA, and you can come to California. It's so cheap to fly out here. And you can stay with us, I'm sure. I'll cook for you and spoil you." 

“What about Jasper? Is he coming to LA with you?” We had talked about Edward wanting him to come some. 

“Idk. We're trying to convince him to join us. He's his Al. Edward needs him. I hope he comes. I'd convince you to come to LA if I could,” I told her truthfully. "You'll like him too, btw. He's the sweetest, and he's dirty like us. Funny, too." 

“Just my type. Maybe I could open a branch in California in a few years. We've both been in NYC too long.”

“Yes! Let me get established there and then when you want to open it I'll help you set up again. But this time we'll know what we're doing. You could put Kebi and Sven in charge of the NYC office. Give Nicole Kebi's job. She's been wanting in the office for a while. Maybe by 2021?”

“Sounds perfect. We'll need to raise some funds.” I could tell she was already starting to plan things out.

“We'll figure it out,” I promised her.

“Well, that makes me feel a little better. I'm still going to miss you until then though,” her reply was so quick.

“I'm going to miss you, too. It's not like we're going to actually talk any less. It'll just be over text now. It'll be fine. I promise.”

“I guess. I'm happy for you though. So, what are you doing right now?”

“Jasper and Edward went out to talk. So, I'm doing some self-care. Sheet mask, hair cream, sugar scrub. Just did my nails. I'm about to have some more cheap ass sweet Australian wine and smoke weed on the beach while listening to a podcast and working on all the pictures I've taken so far. And then they're bringing me Mcdonald's because I'm #Mcspoiled.”

“Omg, nicccceee. I'm going to go with you to Australia sometime. It sounds like a dream.”

“Yasss.”

“We have so much planning to do.”

“It's okay, you like to research.”

“So do you,” she replied. 

“Yup.” I smiled at the phone.

All the pictures I had taken over the past few days were beautiful. Then I came the ones that Edward had taken of Jasper and me together. Some of them were extraordinarily sexy, but others were zoomed in close to our faces, our expressions sweet as we looked at each other. There was a picture of him holding my face just before we kissed... it made my insides stir. I edited them up prettily and put them in our shared file for Edward to see later. 

After a couple of hours I ran out of new podcasts to listen to so I switched to music. I laid on the couch comfortably, my arms raised above my head. I was too lazy to put on real clothes after my bath, so I simply put on Edward's huge hoodie, a pair of panties, and some socks. I was so comfortable and relaxed that I fell asleep after a while. 

A pair of lips pressed against mine and a hand moved in my hair. When I opened my eyes, I saw my boyfriend leaning over me curiously. I smiled slowly, stretching my arms and popping my back.  

“Have you been stealing my clothes again?” He teased me gently.

“So comfy,” I replied, stroking his bearded cheek with my sleeve covered hand.

“It looks better on you anyway,” he smirked.

“Where's Jasper?” I asked curiously, slowly sitting up. There was a huge box of Mcdonald's on the table. “Wow! That's not all for me.”

"Of course not. Though you could put a dent in it yourself. Some of it is for Jasper and me. We decided to go to a pub and talk. He's run to the gents," he replied, starting to open the box. "So the burgers aren't too different from the US, so we decided to get the big favorites box. There is a Quarter Pounder, a couple of chickens with cheese, and a Big Mac. And, some nuggets and fries. They do have some pretty unique desserts though so I might have gone overboard." 

“How unusual,” I teased him. “What did you get?”

“Let's see... They have macarons, chocolate cake. A couple of cheesecakes. This caramel pudding stuff,” he pulled stuff out as he spoke. “And, this Cadbury Mcflurry.”

“Oo, mine,” I reached for it excited. He passed it to me.

“The milkshake machine was down though. Sorry.”

"No, this is better," I replied through a bite. "I love Cadbury eggs so much," I mumbled. I offered him a bite, and he nodded his head in approval after his taste. "I'm going to have to buy so much junk food and candy from here for Alice." 

"Whenever you decide to go back to New York we can take a private plane, and we can take her some more oil pens to go with it," he offered sincerely. 

“This is why she likes you,” I said as I reached for some fries. He chuckled, coming to sit down beside me. “How did it go?”

“Mm,” he hummed and scrunched up his face a little. “I wish I could convince him to come with us when we leave,” he whispered to me.

“Baby, it's like a week away. He can't up and move like that,” I replied.

“I know. But... his lease is up in about three months. He's going to talk to his bosses about his replacement. I'm not sure I can arrange it so I can come back here soon, but he does have some days off saved up that he can use before he leaves the station so maybe he can come for a week sometime before.”

“So, we're going to try this long distance?” I asked him. “And in three months he’s going to move to America?”

“Yeah,” he smiled at me a little shyly.

“So, you have a boyfriend now?” I teased him.

“You've got two now.”

“No, I have a gentleman and a pre fiance,” I countered, picking up the Quarter Pounder and began to pick the things off of it that I didn't want. 

“If I call you that in public you won't like it any better and he's not a gentleman,” Edward joked.

“Hey,” Jasper laughed as he went to sit on the loveseat, “I know you're talking about me.”

I put a couple of chicken nuggets on my burger with a handful of fries. “My gentlemen sounds so much better than my boyfriends. Neither one of you is a boy. I am not a girl. I am a grown ass woman.”

“I love the things that make you rage,” Edward told me with a smirk. “Pothead,” he pointed at my sandwich as I brought it to my mouth.

I took a big bite and flipped him off with one of my hands holding my burger. Jasper picked up the Big Mac and one of the chicken sandwiches. He took the chicken off its bread, took out the middle piece from the burger, and put the chicken patty on the sandwich.  

“You're judging me?” I pointed at him. “Put fries on it, too.”

He scattered a handful on top before putting the top bun on it. Jasper then smashed the hell out of it, so it was nearly flat. 

“He's a fucking heathen. And, a pothead, too.” Jasper answered him by taking a bite that was nearly a quarter of the sandwich. “Don't choke on it.”

“That's what he said,” I whispered. Jasper laughed, his hand over his mouth so he wouldn't disgustingly shoot food out. He threw a fry in my direction. I giggled and put it in my mouth. “Thank you for picking up dinner.”

“Of course.” Edward got a chicken nugget and popped it into his mouth. He leaned his head back against the couch, looking up towards the ceiling.

“Tired?”

“Yeah. I think you are, too,” he commented, tugging on the end of the hoodie that rested around my knees since they were pulled up to me. “I know you have to be too,” Edward said to Jasper.

“I feel both tired and wired,” he complained. “It's been an exciting few days.” He smiled a little at us.

“You don't have to get up as early tomorrow at least. We can go to bed after we eat if you want,” I offered them both. “Actually go to sleep.”

“Tony, I'm not keeping you from sleeping am I?” Jasper asked him worriedly.

“No, my brain is. Don't worry about that,” he told him lightly. I pulled the box of joints from my pocket and passed it to him wordlessly. “Oh, thank you,” he replied, taking out one of them out.

“Yeah, you better get hungry. You got us like twenty desserts.”

“We don't have to eat them all at once,” he laughed.

"That sounds less fun than getting really high and trying to eat all of them," I joked. I had eaten about half of my big burger already, but Jasper shoved the last bite into his mouth. "Dude, chew.”

“And he wonders why he gets indigestion,” Edward commented, reaching over to get one of the drinks.

“I have to eat fast for work. You don't get much in the way of a break,” Jasper retorted.

“But you're not at work now. You're going to give yourself stomach problems,” he said quickly.

“I'm fine.”

“Okay. So you're already an old married couple.” I put down my burger and picked up my half melted Mcflurry. I stirred it around before taking a big bite. “You two are going to make my life very interesting, aren't you?”

“In the best way,” Edward promised me. He leaned over and opened his mouth a little in a way to ask for a bite of ice cream. “Thank you,” he mumbled through the bite once I fed it to him with a smirk. “That's really good.”

“Next time you'll have to get you one,” I said, giving him another bite. It was really starting to get melted down. “When we get back to the US I can make us some homemade ones. They have those eggs for Easter.”

“We should make a video of us making our own stupid milkshakes. You know the ones with the cake, candy, cookies, marshmallows, and stuff.” He took a long drag from his joint before taking another sip of his drink. Jasper took the joint from his fingers when he offered it to him, rubbing his fingertips over the top of his hand as he did.

"That's easy enough to do. You should make sure everyone is there for that one so that you don't go into a sugar coma trying to eat it all yourself," I commented. "Question, by the way. Are we going to tell anyone and if so, what?" 

“I...” Jasper looked over at Edward. “I think I don't want to tell anyone here yet. I don't think we should go around telling anyone, honestly.”

"Alice already knows. I'm sorry. I probably should have kept it to myself, but I was still drunk when I replied. She won't say anything to anyone though." 

“I don't mind if Alice knows. I'm not exactly ready to bring this up to my family yet, but at least they won't question why I want you around,” Edward said as he reached for Jasper's hand on the sofa. He squeezed his fingers gently. “I think it's probably for the best to keep it on a need-to-know basis for now.”

"Sounds good to me. If things go well in the future, I'll probably tell Rose or Demetri, but if he comes to visit us in Burbank, he's going to know right away anyway. He knows about my past, and I can't keep a secret." 

“You're going to like Demetri,” he told him with a smirk. “He's wild. He was Bella's dance partner back in the day.”

“He runs a little theater in Brooklyn. He did the LGBTQ fundraiser I told you about,” I commented to Jasper. “You'd do well in New York. They'd love your whole look and accent.”

“Hipster mustache,” Edward teased quietly, taking another sip of his soda.

"Okay, yeah but in Brooklyn? You've met some of my friends. He'd totally fit in. And they'd love his accent. When I first got to New York, I hammed up my accent hard because it got me so much attention." 

“That's because it's super cute,” Jasper said with a smirk.

“I love that either of you thinks you've heard the full force of my accent.” I took the joint and took a hit for myself.

“You've done the beauty queen accent for me,” my sweet pre-fiance replied.

"Oh no," I laughed. "No no. Not even close. Wait until you come back to Texas with me. You will see. And you will suffer because it takes me weeks to break out afterward. My grandmother used to think my accent was so funny as a kid so she would make me count to five for everyone. She encouraged the hell out of my accent." 

“How is that funny?” Jasper questioned.

I cleared my throat. "One," I began, but it didn't sound like one. It sounded like wh-ha-on. “Two, “ Ta ewww. “Three,” came out as tree. “Four,” sounded like 'fa oar.' But, '"Five," was the worst. Any word with I in it made me sound moronic with my accent. It came out as Fa IVE va, the I sound coming straight out of my nose. I watched as Edward pressed his lips together.

“What was that last one?”

“Five,” I sounded it out thickly again. “Rhymes with high. And pie and sky.” He started to giggle. “Now, imagine that at four or five. High pitched and squeaky.”

“One day I'm going to learn to copy your accent,” Edward told me with a grin. I scrunched up my face, making him laugh. “I love it so much. I don't care how much you hate it. It's bloody adorable. You shouldn't be ashamed of it.”

“Nah.” I shook my head, picking up one of the half-filled containers of fries. “It's, without a doubt, the worst accent to have.”

“Wow, the self-loathing is real,” he commented. I gave him a sharp look. “Yeah, you heard me. Talk to your therapist about it.”

I threw a fry at him limply. It smacked him right in the face. It comically stuck his beard for a moment. He popped it into his mouth.

“I think it sounds very charming. I enjoy it,” Jasper said sweetly. He got up to look at the desserts before picking one out of the pile. He came to sit beside me. I leaned against him, putting my head on his shoulder while he popped open the box holding a fruity cheesecake. “Everyone in the comments likes it, too.”

“I can't even bring myself to look at the comments,” I told them honestly.

“If you can't watch yourself, how do you expect to be able to edit videos?” Edward questioned. Jasper must have told him what I said.

“I don't expect to be in every video. We really need to talk about what I'm going to be doing. Like what things you'd like me to try to handle,” I replied.

“I don't know. Just help me keep coming up with ideas and show up when you want to?” He offered up.

“No.” I shook my head. “You keep spouting how much we could do for your channel. You're going to give him real work when he comes. If you don't give me something more serious to do it's going to make me feel like you're just literally paying me to be your girlfriend.”

“I'm not.”

“Cool. Then tell me what you want to do,” I commented evenly. “Unless you don't think I can handle actual work?”

“Tread carefully, darling,” Jasper commented over my head to Edward as he took a bite of the cheesecake.

“Well, besides helping with ideas and the actual recordings. And pictures... I was thinking that I'd like you to take over selecting the monthly charities that I work with. You're more knowledgeable.”

“Okay, fair enough. And?”

He licked his bottom lip in the way he did when he was thinking about something very hard. He took a hit to buy himself more time.

“I'd like you to make some music for the channel.”

“I've only played for you twice. Are you sure about that?” I asked.

“Alice has sent me videos of you playing.”

“When I was a kid,” I sighed.

He considered his words carefully before he finally said, “she sent me a video of you playing the piano just before New Orleans in the apartment.”

“Oh.” I tried to remember when she recorded me. I couldn’t. “I've been trying to practice so I could play for you and not embarrass myself.”

"She said you wrote the song you were playing. Could you compose music for the channel? If you're willing, we could rent out a proper recording studio." 

“I-” I opened my mouth and then closed it. “Seriously?”

"Yeah, of course," Edward smiled at me. "You could write whatever you fancy. Just a wide variety of things that I could pick and choose from, depending on the video. Maybe with different... moods? Does that make sense?" 

“Yeah, it does.” I bit my lip. “Yeah. I can do that.”

“Alice sent me this video of you when you were... I guess, early twenties? You were doing a violin solo. Poor thing, you looked so nervous. You can see your hands shaking even from a distance. But when you played... it was so beautiful. And you were just gorgeous,” he said to me almost wistfully. Edward smiled a little. “You had short hair.”

“Oh, that was right after I went 'fuck being a ballerina' and almost shaved my head,” I answered with a sigh. “Aiden hated it. Whenever I'd ask how my hair looked he'd make this 'I'm trying to be polite face' and say 'as long as you like it.' I stopped asking if he liked my hair after that.”

“How could he not like it? You looked like some goddamn mythical woodland creature,” he sighed, shaking his head. “Like you should be luring men into the woods and drowning them in ponds for getting too close or something.”

“Nymph,” Jasper commented with a smirk. “Or, perhaps a siren. She can sing, too.” They were trying to make me flustered. 

“You're both ridiculous,” I complained quietly, feeling my cheeks heat up a little bit. “You act like I'm something special.”

“Because you are?” Edward told me, tugging my hand out of the sleeve of my hoodie and bringing it to his lips to kiss. I moved my hand over his cheek, tracing the thick hair that had grown there. “I think you'll look lovely however you wish to do your hair.”

“I'll shave all this off. Don't tempt me,” I warned him playfully.

"You'd look like Furiosa from Mad Max." He pushed my hair back away from my forehead. "You'd look very cool. We'd have to get you a hat though so you don't sunburn the top of your head," he played along. I smiled at his joking, leaning forward to capture his mouth in a quick kiss. He was surprised by it, but when I tried to pull away, he brought me back in to extend the moment for as long as he could. 

When I pulled away, I leaned back against Jasper, who was done with his cheesecake and was now looking at the box of macarons. He put his arm around me and kissed my temple before offering me the box as well. I picked up the chocolate one and took a tiny bite before offering it to Jasper to take one. "Tell your boyfriend to eat something so we can go to bed." 

"He doesn't listen to me," Jasper said, but he was smiling brilliantly. 

Edward took another nugget and popped it into his mouth before he picked up the other chicken and cheese sandwich. Jasper pulled out a pink macaroon and took a small bite. He offered me a taste like I had done for him moments before. Carefully I took it, resting my fingers on his as I did. 

“If you had asked me at any point before a couple of days ago if I thought I'd be getting hand fed Mcdonald’s macarons in Australia, in a cabin on a private beach, by one of two of my super hot Australian boyfriends right now I would have just straight up laughed. And I would have never imagined it would be while wearing a hoodie as a legitimate dress. I didn't mean to fall asleep. I was going to try to get sexy for you two.”

“You're sexy just like this,” Jasper complimented in my ear. I turned my face slightly to kiss him on the mouth. His lips were sweet with the sugary treats. “Though, if you want to take it off I don't mind.”

“I'm sure you don't.” I straddled his waist and sat on his lap. His hands slipped underneath the hoodie, pushing it up my thighs. “I've only ever been with one man at a time. I've only ever had girlfriends. I'm not entirely sure what to expect.”

“Me either,” he replied, his hands resting on my waist underneath my clothes. “I've not seriously dated in a few years. I've been too stuck on him,” he admitted, looking over at our now shared boyfriend.

“What wasted time. You should have just told me,” Edward complained with a slight sigh.

“I don't know. I think it's worked out for the best.” He brought me in closer to lightly kiss the top my head. I hummed in pleasure, leaning my chin back slightly to give him better access so that he could kiss my lips.

I giggled, “maybe for me. I'm definitely the winner in this situation all around.”

He tugged off the hoodie and dropped it to the floor beside us. I was wearing only panties and socks underneath. Jasper smiled a bit wicked at me as his hands ran up my sides before glancing over at our boyfriend. Edward was chewing his food slowly, a small amused smile on his face.

“I feel a bit like I’ve won the lottery,” Jasper said charmingly. “The man I’ve dreamed about for years and the literal sweetest woman I’ve ever met... they…” he trailed off, unsure of how to finish. Gingerly he ran his thumb over my cheek before pulling me in for a kiss. “Thank you.”

“What for?”

“This. Tonight. For talking to me in the first place. For pushing me to talk to him. For being so open and honest. For being so kind. It’s like you are pure sunshine, dove.”

“And here I thought you said he was the sun,” I mumbled, embarrassedly blushing at his raw sweetness. Every word was warm and soft.

He pushed my hair out of my face so I would look at him fully. “Well, it would make sense that the sun and sunshine go together.”

I couldn’t say anything, I just hugged Jasper tightly. Laying my head on his shoulder, I took in his scent deeply as I pressed my nose into his neck. His fingers slid up my bare back as he held me just as tightly. 

Back: Episode 54
Next: Episode 56

55._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-five__maccas.epub
File Size: 209 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

55._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-five__maccas.pdf
File Size: 276 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/9/2019

Episode Fifty-four: Pre-Fiance

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 53
Next: Episode 55

Picture

Jasper's morning alarm: Televised by Hunny. (Because he works at a television station...) 

Episode Fifty-Four: Pre-fiance


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions and mentions of violence. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


I heard the alarm going off on Jasper's phone at four in the morning. He was asleep beside me, snoring very quietly. Edward wasn't in bed with us, and I wasn't sure where he was. I assumed the bathroom. I stroked Jasper's hair, kissing his cheeks, nose, and finally his mouth lightly to try to wake him. He grabbed my waist, pulling me on top of him and wrapping his arms around me without awakening. 

“Jasper,” I giggled. “Your alarm, honey.” I kissed his chest where I could reach in his tight grip. His arms were so strong. I wanted to feel them squeezed as tightly as he could around me.

“I think I'll have a sickie,” he mumbled, not opening his eyes. 

“Fine with me.” I ground myself against his growing morning erection. My lacy panties brushed against the cotton fabric of his boxers. He hummed in pleasure. “Wanna fuck me before you have to go?” I asked in a silky teasing voice. 

“Mm, yes.” He rolled me over onto my back and kissed me deeply, pushing me into the mattress. His alarm song continued to play behind us. 

“She's so bright,” it sang cheerfully in the background as he began to kiss me faster and more passionately. One of his hands was knotted into my hair by my ear, his other arm holding himself up above me as his legs wedged between my thighs. “This modern life is a bore. All is fair in love and war.” 

He left me gasping and breathless when he pulled away, his mouth moving onto my neck. My hands smoothed through the back of his hair, rolling my shoulders up towards him as his mouth found my bare breast. 

I heard the door creak open a little bit, but Jasper bit into my nipple, making me call out in pleasure and drowning out the noise.  

“You taste good,” Jasper sleepily mumbled as he kissed down my stomach and began to tug my panties down. 

“Oh, hello,” I gasped as his head went between my legs and he began to kiss me there. He pushed my legs far apart, his soft mouth tugging on my clit over and over again. 

The bed shifted beside me, a gentle hand going into my hair. Edward leaned down to kiss my mouth, his other hand going to my breast. 

“Oh fuck,” I whined against his lips as Edward plucked at my nipple. Jasper added his fingers inside of me. “Oh, fuck.” My back arched off the bed. Jasper hummed loudly when I came, not stopping. “Fuck, fuck fuck,” I whimpered as Edward's hands clasped my wrists to the bed into the pillows around my head. “Fuck me!” I begged. 

“Such a mouth on you,” Edward teased me, kissing me again with a smirk. “Who?”

“Both of you. Jasper then you,” I told him desperately. I heard the drawer open in the darkness, the alarm song just playing over and over again on repeat in the background. 

I pulled Jasper up so I could kiss him, tasting myself all over his lips and chin. He was grinning as his mouth moved over mine, his boxers gone and his bare erection brushing between my legs in the best way. When he pulled away he lifted up on his knees between my legs and kissed Edward fully on the mouth. My lover rubbed Jasper's erection, earning soft moans from him. He helped him put on his condom, his mouth on Jasper’s neck as he rolled it down. 

“Good mornin,” I said in a thickly sweet accent as he slid down on top of me and pushed deep inside all in one swift movement. 

“G'day,” he joked, making me giggle until he pushed somewhere deep inside and made me moan loudly. “Fuck, that's it. Oh,” he drew out, his forehead against mine. 

“There, there, oh fuck there,” I cried out in surprise as he shifted his angle slightly and started to move faster. My toes pointed in the air as my legs totally stiffened from the force of my orgasm. “Oh, wow,” I said too loudly, making Jasper laugh a little happily. He captured my mouth in a kiss, picking up his speed so he could reach his climax. My mouth opened widely against his, my head tilting back. 

“Damn,” he growled when he came with a shudder. “What a way to wake up.”

I laughed, my hand on my forehead. I reached my other hand for my boyfriend, biting my bottom lip but still smiling widely. Edward happily leaned down and kissed my lips again. 

“And here I was going to wake him up with coffee.” Edward smiled against my mouth, his hand brushing my hair back against my forehead. Jasper slid off of me to throw away the condom and Edward took his spot. I forced him onto his back, his best friend laying down beside him once he was done. “I love watching you together.” 

I slid down on Edward easily, already very wet. He reached for Jasper, pulling him into a kiss as I rode him. His other hand slid between my legs where we were joined and rubbed his thumb over my clit. 

“That's not fair how easy that is,” I complained as I came again, my fingers digging into his pecs as I continued to rock against him. 

“I like feeling her cum,” Jasper said against Edward's lips, holding his chin in his hand. My lover moaned as Jasper dragged his tongue drag over his open mouth and across his upper lip. “Is it good, darling?”

“Yes,” he whimpered, lifting up to try to kiss him again. Jasper pulled away playfully before smiling, rubbing his nose over Edward's. He knotted his fingers into Jasper's hair. “Kiss me,” he begged him. “I need to kiss you.”

Their fiery kiss brought him over the edge quickly, cumming with a soft happy groan that echoed in his chest. 

“Good morning, darling,” Jasper breathed as he smoothed his hand over his jaw, just a little more than a hair away from his lips as he spoke. 

“I made you coffee,” his best friend told him warmly. “It's by your phone.”

“Thanks,” Jasper said in a soft whisper. You could tell how touched he was by the tone of his voice. 

I slid down beside Edward, totally spent and happy. I finally reached over and picked up Jasper’s phone. His alarm had been going off for nearly thirty minutes. I turned it off and passed it to him as I laid my arm over my boyfriend’s chest. 

“I'm ready to go back to bed. Wake me up in four or five hours to do it again,” I mumbled into Edward's tattoo. 

“I've got to go to work,” Jasper pouted and sighed. He got up from the bed, quickly picking up his boxers again. 

“Call in,” Edward asserted. “You can wag.”

“It would be in bad form to do it so close to when I'm supposed to come in, especially since I just want to get laid.” He hurried to get himself together. Edward leaned over and turned on the lamp to help him. 

“Seems like the best reason,” I replied, making Edward chuckle. I closed my eyes against the lights, just wanting to go back to sleep again between them. 

“You hate that place anyway,” my boyfriend told him, putting one arm under his head and wrapping the other around me. “Come back to bed with us. We'll make it worth your while.”

“Damn, that is the most tempting thing I have ever heard.” He leaned over and kissed Edward again. He then crawled onto the bed and leaned further over to kiss me, craning over Edward. I hummed happily, kissing him slowly while I stroked his cheek. 

“Be tempted,” I said against his lips. 

“No, I can't, seductress. I need the money. I need to go.” He pecked my lips and then Edward's again quickly before getting off the bed to get his clean clothes that I had washed the day before. 

“How much do I have to pay for you to get back in bed?” I teased him sleepily. “I’m willing to pay at this point.”

"Ha," he chuckled as he put on his pants. He shoved his keys and wallet into his side pockets as he brushed his now wildly curly blond hair back off his forehead. He needed another shower. "Well, you can make offers, but the things I want from you two right now don't come in the form of cash." 

“I'm willing to use both my body and my food.”

“And your food,” Edward laughed a little. 

“I'm hungry now. I wanna snack.” I laid on my stomach, stretching out languidly as I did. “Jasper, if you stay we can get up, have pancakes, and we can watch the sunrise. Then fuck again and go back to bed.”

“Dove,” he whined but laughed. “That is evil.”

“Yup and you like it.”

"What I’d like to do is lick maple syrup off of your sweet ass." He slapped my backside with a loud clap before pressing a kiss to the bare cheek. "Go back to bed, Succubus." 

“Come back after work,” Edward told him when he came around for his kiss. “Bring a bag so you can stay again and won’t have to get up so early.”

“Yeah,” Jasper agreed, glancing over at me with a hopeful smile. “Have a good day.”

“You, too,” I whispered. 

“Would you like me to make you a snack?” Edward asked when Jasper was gone, stroking his hand down my back sweetly. 

“Yes, please.”

“What would you like? I don’t know how to make you pancakes.”

"Surprise me." I smiled, humming cheerfully when he pressed a kiss to my shoulder. When he got up from the bed, I went to the bathroom to get cleaned up.  

The bathroom light was harsh and bright white. In the mirror, I could see that dozens of bruises and hickeys that covered my body. I was going to have to wear makeup or the right clothes to make sure no one saw them. Especially his family. My lips were so swollen and pink. I looked as well fucked as I felt. 

I slipped on clean panties and crawled back into the bed to wait for him to return. Edward came back with a plate of mixed cheese, fruit, crackers, pretzels, nuts, dried fruit, and Jamon that we had leftover from the other night. He also brought me a glass of orange juice. He had put on his sleep pants again, but they were hanging pleasantly low on his hips.  

“If you want to go back to sleep, you probably don't want coffee,” he said, putting the drink on the side table beside me. He was so much more functional than I felt. 

“Did you sleep any last night?” I asked him, a little concerned. We had gone to bed early since it had been such a long day and Jasper had to be up early in the morning. I had fallen asleep quickly after receiving several pleasant orgasms and being pressed between the two men comfortably. 

"A little. I woke up around three and couldn't fall back asleep, so I decided to make him some coffee for when he woke up. I think he might have liked the way you woke him up better," he teased me, leaning his head against my bare shoulder.  

I took a bite of cheese and then offered him one as well. “I just kissed him. He's the one that decided to eat me.” I smirked, popping a dried cherry into my mouth. “I feel like I could melt into the mattress right now.”

“That explains those wet spots,” he replied wryly. 

I laughed, “sorry.”

"No, you're not," he laughed as well, taking a bite of a walnut. He offered me the other half, and I took it from his fingers. "That was so hot."  

“Your way with words never ceases to amaze me,” I said dryly. He bit into my shoulder playfully, making me giggle. “So hot.”

“I can't believe that happened,” he said a little more seriously. “I'm a little overwhelmed.”

"In a good way?" I asked, glancing back at him. I offered him a cracker, and he took it from my fingers with his teeth, chewing slowly.   

“Yes.”

“So, I have a question for you,” I started as I picked up a cracker and put some cheese on it for myself. “What do you want out of this?”

“What do you mean?” He sat up and back against the headboard. 

I waffled my head from side to side. “Do you want to date him? You obviously have feelings for him.”

“I won't leave you,” he said quickly. 

“You don't have to leave me to date him, Edward,” I smirked at him. “You could date him on your own. I’d understand. It wouldn’t hurt my feelings. Or, we could date him together as a couple. We could just have a sexual relationship with him. Of course, it depends on what he wants too, but we need to start somewhere, so we know what to discuss with him." 

“Can we date him?” He asked me nervously. “Is that even a possibility?”

“I wouldn't say it if it wasn't an option. But it's up to him too. So, don’t get your hopes up yet. But... We'll have to figure this out if you really want him to come to LA because I don't think his heart can handle coming and not being with you in a romantic way, especially now. He feels very deeply for you, Edward.”

“So do I.”

“So we need to be very careful of everyone’s feelings. We all have to be open and honest.” I ate another walnut, chewing slowly as I considered what I wanted to ask him next. “Do you regret not being able to be with him sooner? Would you have dated him before if you felt you could have? If you were given the option.”

“I don’t know. Maybe,” he drew out worriedly. “Yeah. If given the option. But... Bella, this doesn't change how I feel about you. You have to know that. You have to believe me when I say I love you more than anything on this earth.”

“I believe you.” I felt a little heat in my cheeks at how happy he made me. I smiled back at him. “I feel kinda bad because you two make a really cute couple and thinking about how different your life would have been if you had been able to be with him makes me feel... things. The idea of taking pictures of you happy with your boyfriend...”

"The feelings I had for you were instant. I don't know what would have happened then, but... It's pointless to think about. It doesn't matter. It happened this way, and we can't change it or think about what ifs.”

“It's not an unpleasant thought,” I told my boyfriend. “I can imagine how happy you’d be and it makes me happy because that’s all I want for you. But, it makes me angrier at your mother,” I said with a heavy sigh, shaking my head. I gave a little laugh. “Oh baby, do I  have so many questions for you now though. I think you've been really holding back on me.”

He looked bashful. “Yeah, a little. Sorry... It- it wasn't exactly on purpose.”

I chewed on the side of my thumb a little as I asked, “how long have you been thinking about being with other men?”

“I don't know. I don't remember a time not thinking about them as well, I guess. Honestly, there are just some people that I feel that way towards. It’s not every man. Same with women. Jasper has just... just always been one of them. I rather thought it was because he was my best friend and maybe sometimes those thoughts just sneak in there, but I kept thinking about him all the time when I moved. I guess I should have figured it out a bit sooner. Then you started joking about threesomes and it got worse. And, when he kissed me all these feelings rushed forward." 

“Are you in love with him?” I asked gently.

"I do love him, but I don't know if I'm in love with him. I feel differently about him than I do about you,” he explained to me. Edward picked up a strawberry and brought it to my mouth as an offering. I took a bite and kissed him afterward so he could taste the fruit on my lips. “This isn't what you signed up for. I'm sorry.”

“I love it. Are you kidding me?” I grinned, eating a cracker by itself. “So… Do you want to date him?”

He licked his lips and looked away as he considered his answer. His tone was a little sad, “yes. But he doesn't want to come to LA.”

"Yes, he does. He just needs some reassurances. Why don't you talk actual numbers with him? Something written on paper, so it doesn't seem like an insane number. Maybe consider a salary instead of a percent. Do it logically so the feelings won't overwhelm him. Or, you," I encouraged him.  

“That would be so much less than what he deserves,” he complained. 

"You can give him more as he gets more comfortable. But, tell him that you want to date him. Be open and honest, so he knows he won't be a third wheel. Here is the thing though, if you date him there is a possibility both of you could fall in love with one another. If we all date it'll be the possibility that I could fall for him too, and reverse. Is that something you can handle? I don't know how jealous you feel. Would that upset or bother you in any way?" 

“No. I love watching you together. With everyone else, I feel so selfish and want you all to myself, but with him...” he trailed off. “Is this something you want?”

"It's something I want to explore more, but I want you to take charge of the speed of how everything is going. You know everyone best, and I trust your judgment." I reached over and took a sip of orange juice before putting it back. I licked the liquid from my lips as a thought popping into my head. "If we start a relationship with him... will you still want to get married?" 

“Of course. Nothing will change that,” Edward told me quickly. “You are the love of my life.”

“But, he could be too. You could marry him now in America. Finally.”

He sighed, licking his lips as he considered his words. “I want to be married to you. You make me want to be a better man. I want to have children with you and start a family.”

“You could feel that way about him someday. But, if we’re all together… We have to think about how he'll feel about that.”

“He knows how I feel about you and where I stand with you and will always stand. I am going to marry you,” he said more firmly. “I need you to be my wife. You are the other half of my heart.”

“Oh, my god,” I sighed, glancing back at him. “When you say those things...” I trailed off, leaning my head back against him. 

“One day I'll make you feel the same,” he whispered into my hair before kissing my temple. 

Shyly I replied, “I already do. I just don't have the pretty words to let you know.” 

“Do you need me to be your husband?” Edward asked, his voice like velvet as it hung in the soft dim yellow lamp glow. 

“Yes,” I answered simply. 

“Does that mean you'll marry me?” He said hopefully. 

“Not yet,” I smiled back with a little laugh in my voice. “You've already got the perfect date to ask me properly.”

“The fourteenth.” He motioned to his phone on the bedside table.

“No,” I laughed, “the twenty-second.”

“Fine.” He pretended to roll his eyes. “Whatever you want. You're the boss.” He offered me a grape from the plate. I took it, chewing contentedly. “I am your willing slave.”

"You know... You talk a big romantic game, but you just tried to propose while I'm eating cheese in just my panties after having a quickie with you and your best friend before he had to go to work," I teased him, taking a bite of strawberry.  

“I wasn't trying. You'll know when I propose,” he said defensively. I laughed, looking over my shoulder at him. “So where does this leave us? What are we now?”

I pretended to think about it. “Weirdos. Who are... I guess, engaged to be engaged.”

“My pre-fiance,” he joked, pushing my hair away from my cheek. “Fuck, we are both weird, aren't we?”

“Uh, yeah,” I snorted. 

“I'm having so much fun though.”

“Me too,” I promised him with a smile. “I think we're going to need more condoms and where the fuck did the flavored ones come from, by the way?”

“One of my idiot friends gave it to me when they heard that the problem medication was birth control when you went to the hospital.” He smirked. “I’ll let you guess what insensitive ass wipe that was.” 

I made a face of disgust, sticking out my tongue like I tasted something terrible. "Sweet plastic is gross." 

“Are you saying plain cock tastes better?” He raised an eyebrow at me, joking. 

“Well, I personally think so, yes. What do you think about how it tastes, huh?” I teased him. 

“Um,” he chuckled nervously, looking away from me. 

“Oh, you love it so much,” I said mockingly. I could actually see him blushing. “Seriously though, this oral fetish is my favorite thing ever. It makes me so happy as a person. A dirty filthy person with an active imagination.”

“It's getting a little embarrassing. And it's not just doing those things myself to you, either. I get hard sometimes watching you smoke or eat. And, you're always touching your lips and mouth. And fuck... when you're wearing lipstick. Even the other morning when you put it on at the restaurant. I was just instantly fucking aroused. I felt so dirty.”

I giggled, “is that why you buy me all the makeup all the time?”

“Actually that particular thing started because I bought you that the first time. I really did just want to get you a gift. When you got ready just for me like that. And then you told me you put it on for me to mess up. It was like I was getting this amazing treat after an already great day. And... Something in my brain just switched on and went 'oh, that. I like that a lot.'.”

“That's generally how fetishes work.” I put the clean plate on the bedside table and took another sip of my orange juice before leaning back fully in his arms. “Do you like watching him eat and smoke, too?”

"Yes." He leaned his head against the top of mine as we chatted. "I like his stupid gapped tooth grin so much. I always have." 

“Me too,” I agreed. “Fuck, he's a good kisser though. He's way better than me.”

“Me too, I think. And, I think I'm a pretty good kisser. And you're an amazing kisser but crikey,” Edward started but stopped, laughing to himself. “Fuck, I kissed Jasper.”

“You fucked him pretty good, too. Hopefully, you'll get to fuck him again tonight, and I'll get to watch. We should do some experimentation tonight to see what else you might like." I sunk down under the covers, out his arms. I laid my head on his lap, nuzzling his sleep pants covered thigh. "Later though. I'm sleepy." 

“Promise to tell me the minute you feel unhappy or uncomfortable, Bella,” he whispered. 

“Okay, but you have to promise the same.”

“I will,” he swore before moving his hand over my shoulder softly. “Want to try to get some more sleep now?”

When I nodded, he reached over and flicked off the light. I tugged him down to me, snuggling deeper into his body so that he was wrapped totally around me. Edward draped his big arm around my waist, holding me tightly. I drifted back off in minutes. So did he.  

Edward decided to go surfing again later in the afternoon since we were alone and had no plans for the day. I decided to lay on the beach and listen to a murder podcast and sunbath topless again since I had enjoyed it so much the day before. The sun felt amazing against my skin, pleasantly heating it but it wasn't so hot that I was sweating. The ocean breeze was delightful, keeping me at the right temperature.

I felt the blanket that I was laying on shift beside me as Jasper laid down. He was still wearing his work shirt with the network name sewed onto the breast. He looked tired, purple circle under his eyes. I smiled at him, stretching my arms lazily over my head and rolling my face to the side to look at him. 

“Hi there, handsome.”

“I should have stayed in bed,” he said quietly, looking me over.

“Yes, you should have,” I agreed.

He chuckled and brushed a gentle finger over the curve of my exposed breast. “Your tits are worth staying for alone.”

“Yes, they are.” I wiggled my waist a little and giggled. “So, I got a serious question for you.”

“Alright,” he said slowly.

“Do you want to share him?” I flicked my eyes to the water.

Jasper drew his knees up some and wrapped his arms around his legs. “Yeah. Is that okay?”

“I don't mean just for sex.” I moved my sunglasses away from my eyes. “Do you want a relationship with him?”

“Yes,” he said quietly and sighed.

“Just him?” I asked next.

“No.”

“You don't need to feel obligated to me in any way,” I promised him.

“I know.” He picked at the sand beside him. “Here's the thing... you're always going to be his girl first.”

“It might not always be that way. I want us all to be equals.”

“And that makes me really happy for you to say that, but... I'm actually alright with it. Maybe because it's just you. I fucking hated Vicky though. Courtney was fine,” he told me quietly. “I really like the person you make him, Bella. You two belong together.”

I smiled as I nodded my head thoughtfully. “He’s not said a ton about Vicky, actually. Courtney was nice when I met her at the hospital. She took my blood.”

“He told me,” he replied. Jasper took a deep breath before he sadly said, “you two are leaving soon though, dove.”

“It doesn't have to be forever. Does it change how you feel about coming to LA at all?” I questioned gently.

He worried his bottom lip in between his gapped front teeth. Jasper didn’t look at me. “Bella, what if we get caught together? There are cameras everywhere. It could ruin his career.”

“He's always been good at how he handles his image in the media,” I countered. “He knows the risks. He doesn’t care.” 

“Exactly. It’s part of the problem. He’s not thinking.”

"What are they going to catch us doing exactly?" I asked. "What are you worried about? Hopefully, they're just going to see us having an affectionate, healthy, relationship. There isn't a single person on this planet that I wouldn't happily tell I was in a relationship with either of you or both of you." 

“You're brave,” Jasper whispered. 

"Not really. I'm just not ashamed. Who could be with such kind, gentle, generous men?" I reached up and rubbed his cheek lightly. He leaned into my palm. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. "Don't worry though, I won't rush out and tell anyone anything until we're all ready. Except for Alice, but she already knows." 

He smirked at my words and glanced over in my direction. “Can we try together?”

I nodded, smiling a little. “You two should talk about it first before anything is official. On your own without me. Have you ever done anything like this before?”

“No. Not anything more than fucking. Have you?”

“Yeah, but they always turned out nuts,” I laughed. “The normal ones we generally just fucked but man, those crazies sure wanted to date us. Aiden's last girlfriend was a serious stalker,” I snickered at the memory of how terrible that was for him. “I don't think that's going to be a problem with you.”

“Oh, I'm fucking nuts, too. Just in the normal ways,” he teased. “Mostly. Eh, depression mainly.”

“Me too,” I said honestly. “And, obviously anxiety. I like this new medicine so far though,” I told him. “I'm not the most mentally stable. I have a shit ton of baggage.”

“Me too.” He looked away, pained.

"He just seems to have his mother, and I think LA might have solved it for him," I said, almost jealous. "He's just lonely there now. We could fix that though." I smoothed my hand over his thigh. He took my hand into his, bringing it up to his lips to kiss. 

“Fuck, I'm scared,” he whispered.

“Don't be. This will be fun,” I promised him. “At least more good than bad.”

"I'm going to be devastated when you leave. Just gutted," he told me, taking another deep breath. 

“Come with us,” I whispered back. “If it doesn't work out you can always come back.”

“There is no going back if I leave. I couldn't come with you right away anyway. I'd need to put in notices and probably train a replacement. I don't want to be a total douche. I've worked at the station for five years now.”

“There are other jobs in LA. Better ones that would be happy to have you if you don't want to work with Edward forever. But, I'd really like it if maybe you could show me some things so I can help him more,” I said softly. “I mean, I'm good at photo editing. I guess I could probably master some basic video editing.”

“Editing isn't the hard part. It's the graphics. You know he's basically made himself his own program to do all those graphics and cartoons he does in the videos? We took programming classes together just so he could figure it out. He’s worked on it for hundreds if not thousands of hours.”

"Sounds about right," I said thoughtfully. "I'm kind of worried about what I'm going to do when I get to LA for his channel. We do all these ideas together, but he sets everything up. I just talk. I want to help more with that." 

“You don't need to be his secretary,” he replied thoughtfully.

"Maybe he can hire one of those. I think he needs to film in his own shooting space, too. His home office is just crammed full, and he needs a better space to make more of a variety of videos. But I think he likes being able to film whenever he wants in his own home. If he's serious about expanding, it's something he needs to seriously research." 

“You sound like him,” he said, smiling down at me. “Ambitious.” 

“I just want to help so much. I feel like I'm following him to space. He doesn’t know how to not shoot for the stars.” I bit my lip and thought about something that was playing in the back of my mind. “You know, he has to do red carpet stuff when we get back to LA? And something in New York in June. I'm freaking out. He wants to get me expensive shoes and clothes and rent jewelry for both. Hire someone to do my hair and makeup for me. I'm not sure I'm going to be good at these things like him.”

"You don't need to be." He smiled reassuringly. "You just have to walk and be beautiful, and you already have that covered. Let him do it." 

“You're sweet...” I said a little shyly. “He's been offered a few leading roles. It's only a matter of time. I guess I'll have to try to improve my walking skills.”

“You're so confident in him.” He nodded, smiling at me. “I think so, too. I mean, I think it'll only be a matter of time. But he's not just a star. He's the Sun.”

There was something comforting in knowing that someone loved this man as much as I did. 

I pulled Jasper down into a kiss for his sweet words. He smiled over me, running his finger over my jaw as he looked into my eyes. 

"Tonight, I want you two to go to dinner. Go talk. Tell him how you feel and listen to what he has to say about LA because he wants you. He wants you to be there with him. Let him convince you, and I don't think any of us will regret it." 

He laid down beside me, his head was very close to mine. "Are you sure?" 

“Yes.” I kissed him, stroking his cheek.

“So, you've two have talked?” 

“Of course. I think he regrets not being with you sooner,” I told him honestly.

“How does that make you feel?” He seemed so worried about my answer. 

I sighed heavily. “Sad, for you two. Sad about missed opportunities. Happy that it gives me a chance to be in his life... And yours.”

“Me too,” he agreed.

Edward came to the shore, dripping and panting from his watery workout. His hair was slicked back against his head, his chest heaving. He looked so good. 

“Such a nice view,” I teased him.

“Mines not bad either.” He grinned at us.

“Bella says you're taking me to dinner tonight,” Jasper told him, propping himself up with his hands behind him. 

“Oh, did she? And where are we going, love?” He pushed my foot with his.

"I don't know. Wherever you two want to go, so you can talk privately. Alone. Without me. I'm not a buffer or a security blanket. So get used to actually talking to each other about how you feel. I shouldn't know before you." I waved between them with a finger.  

“Yeah, alright,” Edward agreed, his hands on his hips as he finally caught his breath. “Want us to bring you dinner back then?”

I grinned wickedly. "Sure, sounds good. Bring me junky fast food. You know what I like." 

“Maccas?”

“Yassss... mmm... I'll smoke and edit in peace and quiet. Listen to my murder stories. You can bring me munchies. Mm, sounds perfect,” I hummed in pleasure. 

“Did I just turn you on?” He joked.

“A little.”

Edward laughed, making me smile widely. “So, fries obviously. Chocolate milkshake. What else?”

"I don't know. If they have something interesting that they don't have in the US... Surprise me. You know I'll eat anything once." 

“That's what she said,” Jasper whispered, making Edward laugh again.

I laughed as well, "okay, but take your time. Don't rush. Give me some alone time. Let me get a little high and wine drunk, and then you can take advantage of me when you get back after seducing me with fat and sugar." 

“Oh baby, talk dirty to me,” he said dryly, pushing me with his foot again. Edward couldn’t help the smile that popped up on his lips quickly after.

“I need a shower,” Jasper said quietly. “I didn't get one this morning.”

“Me too,” my boyfriend replied with a smirk before focusing on me. “Care to join us?”

“No, go ahead.” I smiled pleasantly. “I want to take a bath later. Have fun.”

Edward pouted his bottom lip out playfully. “Alright. Enjoy whatever gruesome death you're learning about.”

“Murdddderr...” I drew out. “Actually attempted murder. It's especially gruesome, too.”

“Why is that?” Jasper asked.

“Aw, don't ask that,” Edward asked, starting to walk back up the beach. I laughed a little to myself.

"So," I began like I was about to gossip."This girl was trying to hitchhike in the California desert, and this guy cut off both of her arms at the elbow with a hatchet in the back of his van and threw her over a cliff. She packed her arms in mud made from her own blood and dirt, climbed back up the hill, COMPLETELY NUDE, and got back to the road for help. The first car actually freaked out when they saw her and sped past. But she was picked up by a couple of nurses who just got married and were on their way to their honeymoon. They had taken a wrong turn and were lost. They were the only reason she survived." 

“No,” Jasper said excitedly. “We're going to have to talk about this later. I love horror shit.”

“True crime is better... worse... better?” I shrugged. “I'll give you some podcast recs later,” I promised him. “Go have fun.”

He leaned in and kissed me before standing up from the blanket and running after his friend and new lover.

They were just getting dressed when I came in from the beach, my podcast finally done.

“You are positively sun-kissed, love,” Edward complimented me. “Though you are a bit spotty,” he teased, touching my chest gently.

“It's fine. There aren't full-on handprints or anything. Those take forever to go away.” I looked down at my chest. “Yet,” I wiggled my ass as I went to the bathroom.

“You've had a much kinkier life than me,” he called to me.

“Obviously. Don't worry, you're catching up quickly. I think Jasper and I can help with that,” I teased him, leaning out the door after I removed my swim bottoms.

“You have no idea, dove,” Jasper grinned wickedly.

“So, junk food. Anything else?” Edward questioned, coming to stand in front of me. He happily put both of his hands on my breasts, squeezing them as he grinned stupidly. “You can stay topless always, by the way. Just so you know.”

“Cheese and fruit are one thing, I'm eating a burger with a shirt on.”

“Aw,” he joked. I swatted his chest gently, just making him grin more. 

I shook my head. “I'll be fine. I have everything I could possibly need here. I'm going to rinse off the sand, open a bottle of wine, and relax. Go talk,” I told him just a moment before his lips touched mine. “I love you.”

“Love you, too.”

“That's not a goodbye kiss,” Jasper taunted when Edward went to get his keys from the dresser so that they could leave. He took me in his arms and dipped me back. “This is a goodbye kiss,” and with that smashed his mouth to mine in a quick, savage, fantastic kiss. 

“Wow,” I stuttered out when he put me outright, a little glazed over and surprised by his affection. “Kiss him like that lots, too.”

“Of course, dove.” He winked at me charmingly, his smile crookedly curving to the right. My heart thudded in my chest as I watched them leave. 


Back: Episode 53
Next: Episode 55

54._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-four__pre-fiance.epub
File Size: 238 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

54._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-four__pre-fiance.pdf
File Size: 318 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/9/2019

Episode Fifty-three: Wanting

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 52
Next: Episode 54

Picture

Episode Fifty-three: Wanting


For the first time since we had arrived in Australia, we decided to go swimming in the ocean. The private beach was secluded and beautiful, the bright blue water lapping at the shore. Jasper had his bag with his swim things in his jeep along with his surfboard. 

I laid out all my swimsuits. 

“Someone pick one for me,” I told them both, going into the bathroom and taking my shirt off. Grabbing the suntan lotion, I began to rub it on my arms and stomach. Jasper was already zipped up completely in the tight black suit that went to his knees. Edward had his halfway pulled up his body, exposing his firm chest. 

I watched as Jasper whispered something into Edward’s ear, his hand sliding over his bare stomach. They were so beautiful. 

“The yellow,” Jasper answered. 

“Oh, that’s why you wanted me to wear that one the other day. You thought he’d like it,” I said to my boyfriend teasingly. 

“I wanted you to wear it so I could openly gawk at your tits while my friends were around,” he replied back evenly, pushing the wet suit up his arms. 

“I could just go topless,” I offered him. “I’m pretty sure that’s why you rented this place. Private nude beach.”

“I rented it so I could fuck you in the ocean. So sure, something like that,” he laughed as his friend zipped him up. 

“Ah, I see. So, you’ve been picking travel options based on where you’d like to get laid. Gotcha.”

"I want to argue, but you're not wrong," he teased me, pulling me into a topless kiss while I still wore my tight shorts from earlier in the day. He squeezed my ass roughly with both hands. "Is that bad?" 

“Mm.” I pulled the yellow bottoms off the bed. “Only in a way I like.”

I loved watching them surf. I took pictures from the beach as I laid out topless in the sun. Jasper was better at it than Edward, but he did it more often. The waves weren't huge, but it was perfect for them to play in. It was summer in America since Edward had surfed last and was out of practice.  

Jasper came out of the water first to lay out on the blanket beside me, still in his suit. Edward had paddled out a long way and was far out of earshot. He laid on his stomach, his arms crossed under his head as he looked over at me. 

“Hi there,” I said pleasantly as I lounged back on my hands.

“Hi,” he said quietly. He sounded a little tired. 

“How are you?” I asked lightly. 

“Freaking out a little inside,” he said with a small laugh. 

“Good or bad?”

“Great. Confused. Excited.”

“Was it okay that I was there?” I asked him. “I didn’t... I didn’t impose myself, did I? Edward has been teasing me for days about you and I- I was drunk, too.”

“Of course you didn’t impose yourself. He’s your boyfriend.”

“I’m a little worried you’re only doing it because you want to be with him,” I told him quietly, honestly. “I’d understand if you’re not interested in me. I’ve been getting carried away. It’s just been so much fun.”

Jasper turned to his side. “Do I seem to be not enjoying being with you, too?”

“You do, but-” I shook my head, feeling shy suddenly. “I know you want him.”

“I do want him. But, I mean it when I say I like you, too. I’m honestly a little scared he’s only fucking me because he knows it turns you on.”

“I don’t think so,” I said softly. “What did he say this morning?”

“He said he’s thought about me for a long time, too. I don’t know how I feel about that. If I even believe him. It seems unreal.”

“I would.” I reached over and moved my finger over his cheeks to dust off some sand. “He’s been bugging me to tell him my fantasies about you. I think I see why now. Honestly, though, I think the reality is so much better.”

“Yeah?” He grinned at me pleasantly. 

“Yeah,” I said a little shyly. “Are you sure it’s okay? I know you said you thought you were gay for a while so, I’d understand if you preferred men.”

"I prefer people. It doesn't matter their gender. You're worried I'm not attracted to you. Don't be. You're gorgeous, and I loved fucking you this morning. And last night. Hopefully some more later," he grinned wickedly. 

“I hope so, too,” I smirked.

“Your body is like something out of those old forties or fifties pinups. Especially right now in that tiny little bikini and big sunglasses. And that outfit earlier, damn. Don’t leave the house in that or you’ll send every boy you walk past into puberty.”

I laughed loudly at his words. “Can a pinup have tattoos?” I asked. 

He leaned over and began to kiss right below my left breast over the little rainbow heart tattoo. “I hope so,” he said against my skin. “The kind I like do.”

His hand rubbed over my breast, and I sighed quietly in pleasure.  

“Last night was some of the best sex I’ve ever had.”

“Me too,” Jasper whispered against my skin, kissing up to my exposed nipple. 

“I’m kind of scared to try anal with him because he’s so big,” I admitted as he continued to give it tender attention.

“Don’t be. It’s lovely.” He kissed upwards over my chest before pulling my mouth to his in a kiss. “I’d love to watch that.”

“I bet you would.” I grinned at him, kissing him again. I laid back on the blanket beside him, my head resting close to his shoulder. Jasper flopped completely onto his back, sighing deeply and relaxing. 

Edward came up to the blanket and quickly dried off his hands before picking up my camera from my bag. He swiftly snapped a shot.

“You both look comfortable.”

“I am,” I snuggled into the man beside me. His arm curled around me, hugging me to his body. Jasper tickled my side, making me laugh and turn my face into his wetsuit. Edward took another picture.

"Kiss him," my boyfriend requested quietly. I smiled, reaching up and taking Jasper's face into my hands so that I could kiss him while we were laying on the sand. It was slow at first, but he deepened the kiss, his hand sliding around the back of my neck. I couldn't hear the camera, but I knew he was taking pictures.  

“Why do I feel like our sex lives are about to get a lot kinkier?” I pulled away from Jasper’s mouth and laughed. 

“Um,” Edward laughed in embarrassment. He put my camera down. “Probably.”

“Yay,” I said quietly, making Jasper chuckle. 

"Come with me." Edward held out his hand to me. "I want to play in the water." 

Before I took it, I pressed a kiss unto Jasper's cheek and allowed my boyfriend to pull me to my feet. He picked me up over his shoulder, making me squeal and laugh as my feet dangled over his chest helplessly. He held me with one hand and offered his other to Jasper. He came to his feet and went around to look me in the face as I dangled there.  

“Please don’t drop me face first into the water. That’s all I ask. Ass first,” I said in a strained voice since his shoulder was shoved into my gut. 

“I wouldn’t do that to you,” my lover answered. 

“On purpose.”

“Okay, that’s fair,” he laughed as he moved us towards the water. 

“Your ass looks so good in this. Holy shit.” I slapped him hard. “It’s better than the flight suit by like a thousand.”

“I know,” Jasper mouthed to me so he couldn’t see, making me giggle. He slapped Edward’s hard ass and then darted off towards the water. 

“Ow, fuck! Hey!” He laughed. “Cunt.”

“Come and get it, bitch,” Jasper shouted back. 

We played in the ocean for a couple of hours before going inside to rinse off the sand in the shower and order dinner. We sat outside and drank while we waited for the food to come. 

“So, when do you think you’ll be able to come back?” Jasper asked Edward curiously, swirling his beer around in his half drank bottle. “Or, when would it be good to come to visit?” 

“You know, you could just come back with us and stay,” he offered, his arm over the back of the couch behind him as he looked over at Jasper on the other sofa. 

“Man, we’ve already talked about this,” his friend sighed in frustration. 

“Aren’t things different now?”

“No,” he said quietly. “It might be even more of a reason not to come to LA.”

“Oh, no. Don’t say that,” I said softly. 

"I can't feel this way about you and take money from you." Jasper shook his head, leaning his head to one side as he took a sip from his beer. "I hated it before, and I hate it even more now." 

“Wasn’t this always the dream? Didn’t we always say if one of us made something of ourselves we would take the other with us?” He asked passionately.

“That doesn’t help,” I mumbled to Edward. 

He sighed heavily, “I just mean that he could help me so much with the channel. Like you, but in a different way. With both of you, imagine what we could do together. Jasper, you’re so much better at some of this shit than me,” he said to him passionately. “Don’t you miss doing it together? Because I do.”

“You know I do.” Jasper looked away from him, frowning. 

“I miss you. I miss being with you every day.”

“What about how your girlfriend feels, hm?” Jasper said, waving his hand at me. “Have you talked to her about this? What do you want to happen if I do move there? She’s just agreed to move in with you.”

Edward glanced back at me, and I rubbed my hand over his lower back. "I have talked to her some. She's been very supportive about the idea of you coming. I don't know what I want exactly. I do know I want you to work with me on the channel and we could make your own stuff together as well. With Bella, too. We can do it together. And Seth and Tyler are doing shit as well. The stuff they made before they left was great. This is the start of something huge." 

“Where would I live? What about us?” Jasper asked back quickly. “What would happen?” 

"You could stay with me until you decided what you wanted to do, but the house is more than big enough for the three of us. It's not like we don't know if we can live together. We did it for nearly five years," Edward pointed out.  

“What about how Bella feels?” He asked again. 

“How about Bella can speak up for Bella when she feels there is something she doesn’t want? I think it would be great if you were in Los Angeles with us. I like being with you. I think you’d be great for the channel. But, I understand how you feel. Trust me, I do,” I said softly, drawing my feet underneath me. 

“I know, dove,” he replied back quietly. He rubbed his hand over his eyes. “I don’t know, Tony.”

“What is there holding you back?” Edward asked more vehemently. “Tell me what I need to do.” This was exactly how he always got what he wanted. You could see the strain on Jasper’s face as he wore him down.

“I don’t know,” he said a little bit louder. “It’s not that simple.”

“Why can’t it be?”

Jasper looked towards the ocean, taking a long drink. “I don’t know.”

“Why don’t you want to be with me?” Edward asked him, almost angrily. That had come out of nowhere.

“Of course I want to be with you, you fucking idiot,” he snapped back at his friend. “It’s what I’ve always wanted.”

“Then why not come with us?” My boyfriend demanded.

“It’s not that easy!” Jasper got a little louder, getting riled by Edward’s hounding. I placed my hand on my boyfriend’s forearm. Emotions were starting to run too high. 

“Yes, it fucking is!” He matched his volume. “I want you with me! I want you to help me! I want you to work with me! I’m willing to do whatever it takes to make that happen. I have been for months. You know this! I have the money to do it. Let me!”

“I’m not going to be what your mother thinks I am and use you,” he mouthed off to him. 

“Fuck her,” Edward nearly shouted. “You know she’s the main reason I never-” He stopped, shaking his head. “Why should you give a fuck about her?”

“Because you always did! It’s only been the past couple of years that you grew some balls and told her to piss off! Your mother has always made it clear to me that she thinks I’m rubbish and not good enough for you to even spend time with. Do you think I wanted to go through that? Do you think I wanted to put you through that?” Jasper growled at him, standing up and beginning to pace around. 

“That woman is a banshee and not fit to clean your boots. Don’t let her take this away from me, too,” Edward watched from the couch, both of his hands gripping his beer bottle tightly. “You would love LA so much.”

I could only imagine all the things she took away from him. 

“You are going to be mega-rich and famous one day. You do know that, right? How do you want to explain me living in your house?”

“I don’t give a fuck what others think.”

Jasper put his hands on the back of the chair and shook his head. “It’ll affect your career.”

Edward rolled his eyes. “What? That I have a roommate? That I have a best friend? Who the fuck cares?”

“I don’t think Disney is not going to like that you live with your girlfriend and fuck buddy,” he hissed the last words angrily. 

“First, you’d be more than that. Second, it’s not like we’re going to be fucking in front of the shareholders at Disney. Lots of people have people that work with them and live together too. And if you don’t want to live with us, you can get your own place. But there is no need for that.”

He squeezed the cushion with his fingers tightly. “I’m not going to take advantage of you.”

“You’re not!” Edward shouted. “Get it through your fucking skull! I want to do this with you, you stupid twat!”

“I don’t want to be pitied!” Jasper shouted back with equally furious force. 

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TALKING?! I DON’T! WHY DO YOU BOTH THINK THAT?!  I CARE ABOUT YOU!” He shot up to his feet as well. I watched on, a little stunned. 

His friend threw his hands dramatically in the air. “I CARE ABOUT YOU, TOO! TOO MUCH! THAT’S PART OF THE FUCKING PROBLEM!”

“IT DOESN’T HAVE TO BE!” Edward roared the first part before lowering his voice a little bit. “It fucking shouldn’t be!” 

Jasper threw his hands up again and turned to stomp back towards the bedroom. Edward went to follow him, but the doorbell rang, stopping him in his tracks.  

I stood and put a hand on my love's arm. "Go get the food and put it away so that it stays warm. I'll talk to him. Give us a minute, okay?" 

“Alright,” he sighed. “I’m sorry,” Edward whispered to me, looking embarrassed and sad. 

"Hush," I said lightly, kissing his cheek softly before going after Jasper.  

Jasper was in the bedroom when I caught up with him. He had finally pulled his clothes from the dryer and was putting them on the bed. After our afternoon swim, he had put back on Edward’s baggy comfortable sleep pants and the tank top. 

“You two yell such lovely things at each other,” I told him quietly to let him know I was there. 

“Sorry. Today has been kind of a rollercoaster.” He didn't turn to look at me. “I'm just emotional. I didn’t realize how much I missed him.”

“He misses you too, Jasper. He's not trying to give you a handout. I promise,” I whispered, touching his back lightly. “He wants you to do legitimate work for him. Way more than me. He has been planning to hire more people for a while now, but he is so trigger shy because he doesn't trust anyone. Eddie trusts you completely… So, so do I. You could help him in ways I can't. I can take pictures, talk, give him ideas, but you can give him technical skills and you could help him find more people so that he's not working as crazy hard as he is." 

“I don't think that will change.” He still didn’t turn around to look at me. “He creates more work for himself.”

“I agree. But... Jasper, he's so ambitious. He’d make you work for your money,” I smirked a little, resting my cheek against his back. “He just wants people he can trust. Edward... Tony, he's such a great man, but he's scared and shy. He knows you won't use him. I'm not telling you what to do. I'm not telling you that you should. I'm telling you his offer is genuine. He wouldn't offer if he didn't want you there with him. In LA he has so few people around him. He has Seth and Tyler, but obviously, it's not the same as you." I took his hand from behind. "As someone who is very concerned that he's just taking pity on me, I understand completely though." 

“He's told me about it.” He squeezed my fingers. “Obviously. Not that I mean he does pity you. I mean that you're concerned that you might appear to be a gold digger. No, that's not nice either. How do I say this?” He looked away, embarrassed. 

I laughed quietly. “No, that's a good way to sum it up.”

“He doesn't think you're a gold digger,” he promised me softly. 

"I know." I smile slightly. "Even if his mother does. She's wrong. About you and about me. You're wonderful." 

“So are you. So… Fuck that bitch.”

“Agreed,” I smirked into his back, wrapping my hand holding his around his stomach. “If you're concerned that it'll ever become an issue, talk to him about it. There are contracts you can sign. We’ve got some things in place for us, too. Things we are going to put in writing later. There are things you can put together that will give you both peace of mind.”

“Like that prenup that you already asked for?” He asked. 

“Yes, exactly.”

"He's already drawn one up with his lawyer. He hasn't told you because he's afraid to scare you off. Says it's a pretty standard one. He thinks you were just joking about it, but he wants to have it, just in case you really ask for it," Jasper explained to me. "He wasn't like this with any other girl. Vicky, the last one, was desperate to put a ring on it but he never acted on it." 

"Eddie was going to ask when they moved to LA together on their anniversary," I told him what was said to me.  

“He had some serious doubts about her. Tony loved her but, I don't know. But with you… You are his moon and stars.”

“He seems to be that way with you, too,” I offered him quietly. “So, I don't know what it means. I do love him though. I'm not ready to get married yet. It's been five months. He's so young and so in a rush.”

“I'd be in a rush for a girl like you,” he said sweetly. He turned in my arms and brought his hand to my neck to bring my mouth into a quick kiss. “I should apologize for yelling.”

"Don't agree to anything tonight. It's too much to consider. Don't be rushed into anything you're not ready for. Make a list of pros and cons. Figure out what you need and want.  But tell him that you'll think about his offer," I said in a whisper. "It's all he needs right now, and maybe we can work out the details later so you'll both be happy. I just… I just want both of you to be happy."   

“I will consider it,” he promised me. “Thank you for being so understanding.” Jasper hugged me tightly. “And, kind. I want you to be happy, too.”

  Edward knocked on the door, looking utterly sheepish. "I want to apologize for raising my voice, but I want you to know-" 

"I know, darling," Jasper stopped him. "You're incredibly sweet, and I will think about it. Seriously think about it. I'd have to write some things down before I can give you the answer you deserve." 

“Thank you. Jasper... you're the only thing I've really missed about this place. You're the only one I wish could come with me. All my other friends-" He shook his head. "I don't know what I'm trying to say. You're my best friend, and I miss you so much. And I'm really glad last night happened." 

“I miss you, too,” Jasper said, his voice a little watery. “Me, too. I really am.”

“What time do you work tomorrow?” I asked Jasper, drawing his attention for a second. 

He frowned deeply. He looked tired just thinking about it.“Six in the morning until five.”

“Do you want to stay the night again with us?” I asked. 

"I-" he began, but he clearly didn't know what to say.  

“I want you to stay,” I promised him, my hands flat on his chest as I looked deeply into his very light blue eyes. He pulled me in close, holding my chin so he could properly kiss my mouth.  

He looked above my head to Edward. “I'll have to get up at early so I can go get clothes, but yeah. I’d love to.” 

Back: Episode 52
Next: Episode 54

53._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-three__wanting.epub
File Size: 167 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

53._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-three__wanting.pdf
File Size: 200 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/8/2019

Episode Fifty-Two: Sober Light of Day

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 51
Next: Episode 53

Picture

Episode Fifty-two: Sober Light of Day


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


When I woke up I was somehow in the middle, Edward squeezed in tightly behind me on the edge of the large bed. I heard them talking before my eyes opened so I kept them closed just so I could listen. It's not considered eavesdropping if they're doing it right above your head. 

“Why didn't you tell me sooner?” Edward asked his friend in an almost pleading tone softly.

“I don't know. I was scared... And I hated myself for it. How I felt about men. How I felt about you. You were always with someone it seemed, too. Courtney. Vicky.”

"Not always," Edward seemed frustrated with his answer. "You didn't have to hide from me. I care for you no matter what. We could have done something about them sooner," he sighed. "Maybe you could have helped me to figure-" 

“But then maybe you wouldn't have met her,” Jasper pointed out. His fingers smoothed over my skin just under my shirt. His thumb rubbing over my rib, making my skin tingle where he had just touched. 

“I... Yeah, I guess you're right. I don't know. I'm so in love with her,” he said quietly. His hand slid over Jasper's on my side, making my heart beat a little faster for both of them. 

“I know. I'd never ask you to leave her, I swear.”

“I know. I just don't want to lead you on in any way.”

"I appreciate that," Jasper answered. He brushed some hair away from my cheek with the lightest of touches. They were both trying to be careful to speak quietly so as not to wake me up before I was ready. "I like her, too. I really do. She’s such a great girl, Tony." 

“I'm going to marry her,” there was no doubt in my love’s voice.

“That's really great,” he said genuinely.

He chuckled, "she just has to agree first. I know she's not ready. I'd wait forever though." 

“I don't think she'll make you wait that long.”

“I don't think so either,” he laughed quietly once. “I hope not, anyway. By next year, maybe.”

“What happens next?” Jasper asked, worried. “I clearly had no plans when I kissed you. I was drunk and wasn't thinking. I just couldn't take it any longer. The way you were touching me...”

"I don't know what happens, but I know you are my friend and I will always care for you and want you in my life," he said sweetly. There was a soft kissing noise above me. I wondered where my boyfriend kissed him.   

“Me too, darling,” Jasper promised him warmly. “So... Are you bi? She didn't say. I wish she had told me.”

"She wouldn't out me just like she wouldn't have you. It's... I've always been curious honestly. Dreamed about it. Dreamed about you. But I've never acted on anything. I've not told her before. I think she was starting to catch on. I don't know what I am, to be honest. Those thoughts were there but..." he hummed quietly. "The experience was so much better than I expected." 

“For me, too,” Jasper agreed. “I can't tell you how often I've thought about your mouth. I've always wanted to just kiss you.”

"I love your smile," Edward replied, his voice like velvet before he leaned in closer above me. They kissed for several long seconds, their hands resting on my stomach joined together. I could feel my boyfriend's growing erection against my leg through his briefs. "What about you?" He asked in a breathy whisper. "Bisexual? You're clearly more experienced than I am." 

“Pansexual.”

“Oh, like Bells,” he replied. I liked when he used my nickname. It made me feel loved, especially when he used it when he didn't think I could hear him. He paused for a minute before speaking again, “I need to be honest. Last night was my first time doing anything anal... ever.”

“Really?” He seemed shocked. 

"I've only been with like four girls in total. Courtney and I were too young, Vicky was very against, and the other girl was like twice so... I guess I just kind of assumed she wouldn't be into it. I realize that's stupid now. She keeps trying to get me to ask questions, and I'm terrible at it," he paused again for a minute. "I can't promise that I'll like all of it, but I'd like to try it all with you and her." 

"Don't worry," Jasper said in a seductive voice, "I'll be gentle, darling." I felt a hand drag over my exposed ass cheek. I knew he was doing it just so Edward could watch. His cock twitched against my thigh, the blankets rested on all of our legs crookedly. "It doesn't bother you that I'm doing this to her?" 

"Fuck no. Is it weird to say that you're my two best friends and I love that you get along so well? And watching you kiss her... It's so sexy," he admitted to him in a low whisper. "You're such a good kisser. You both are. I feel like I can barely keep up. It makes me lightheaded." 

“You were perfect last night. But… What if she doesn't want to do this again in the sober light of day? We went so far so quickly last night.”

“She didn't drink as much as us. I don't think it's going to be a problem,” Edward told him confidently. 

Jasper sighed worriedly, "I really hope not." I pressed myself a little closer to him, adjusting my head, so it rested on the crook of his thick arm with my cheek resting on his firm chest. He leaned his head against mine for a moment. "What a sweet little thing. I'd like to scoop you up and keep you in my pocket." I grinned despite myself, taking in a deep breath and sighing as I pressed my mouth to his chest. I could feel his heartbeat against my lips. I still didn't open my eyes.  

“Good morning, love,” Edward whispered in my ear, his soft lips hovering just above the skin. 

I reached up behind me and turned my head so I could kiss him a greeting with my eyes still sealed shut. "Good morning," I said when I pulled away from his sweet mouth. I pulled Jasper into a kiss next, my hand on his shoulder. When I pulled away, I dragged my nose along his, lightly pressing a kiss against it then his forehead. I finally slowly opened my eyes. "Sweet boys." 

“How are you?” Jasper asked me, pulling on my chin with his finger and thumb. He held it, brushing the pad just over the bottom of my lip. I hummed as my eyes closed again.  

“Happy,” I sighed again, relaxed and feeling very well rested. “What time is it?” I asked. 

“One. Shit. I'm going to cancel that thing this afternoon with Kelly,” Edward pulled his phone out. I didn’t even know there was a thing with Kelly. It was probably something drunkenly discussed that I had forgotten about. “Stayed up too late,” he spoke as he typed, “catching up with Jasper. Kind of hungover. Just want to stay in bed, too tired. Let's do it another time.”

The phone almost buzzed instantly back. Edward typed a response, it sounded again, and he put down his cell. Jasper's phone buzzed next, making him sigh. It was from Kelly.  

“Stayed up until almost dawn. I'm sleeping. Fuck off,” Jasper joked as he typed his response, mocking Edward.

“Rude,” he laughed at him. 

“I do it with love,” Jasper said in his high pitched funny voice that he did when he was playing around. “So, what now, darlings?”

“Breakfast or a shower first?” I asked, glancing over to Edward. He smiled at me, pressing his face into my hair. He seemed to be shy now that I was awake and happily watching them both. 

“I could use a shower,” he admitted. 

“I'd like that as well,” Jasper agreed. 

"Let me use the loo first. Hold on a minute." Edward pulled away from me and headed to the bathroom. I watched his tight ass as he went, smiling to myself. 

That man's body made me need a cigarette. Or, perhaps something more relaxing. 

I sat up in bed and reached into the bedside table. There was an ashtray and a new silver box of rolled joints with filters that Edward liked along with a lighter. I pulled one out silently and sat back against the headboard with the handsome man watching me curiously the entire time. Carefully I lit it, taking a long drag. Jasper rested his head on my lap since he was still laying down on the bed. I brought the joint to his lips in an offer, holding it while he took a drag for himself.  After a few moments, he took it from my fingers, blowing out a slow stream of smoke from his soft pink lips in a long cloud. 

“Oh, that's strong.” He passed it back to me so I could take another hit. He didn't seem too bothered by it though. He didn’t even cough. “Tastes good, though.”

“He got a new kind this time,” I mused thoughtfully as I looked at the marijuana cigarette between my fingers before bringing it to my lips. It had a sweeter flavor. “I like it,” I told him, lighting the joint again so that the cherry glowed red at the end. I held it for him again until he pulled away for air, his eyes closing as his lungs filled.

I tapped the ashes into the tray. With my fingernail I traced his strong square jaw, mapping his face with my fingertips as I smoked. I took another long drag, a little buzz already going on in the back of my head. He took the joint back, so I played with the end of his mustache, twisting it with my fingers gently. Jasper lifted the joint so I could take a hit while he was holding it between his thick fingers. His arm was so muscular. I slid my fingers up the muscles until I reached his wrist, tilting my head slightly as I sucked the smoke into my lungs.  

Edward returned from the bathroom to come to sit beside me on the bed. He leaned in, kissing me deeply while I held the smoke in my lungs. His mouth tasted sweet like toothpaste. He pulled away slowly with a satisfied smile and took the joint from Jasper to take a long hit of his own. He leaned his head back against the headboard, closing his eyes in contentment.  

“Can I just spend the rest of my vacation like this?” My boyfriend asked lightly, taking a second drag and blowing it out of his nose sharply. He tapped the ashes carefully into the tray before he held the joint for Jasper to take his turn. They held eye contact as they did, Jasper resting his hand on Edward’s' wrist. You could practically see the heat between them. 

“I'd be happy to oblige,” Jasper told him softly. “I do have to work at some point though. But not today though, thankfully.”

I took the joint for a hit, feeling pretty high already despite only having a little. It had been hours since I had eaten. I held it to my lips and sucked in deeply until my lungs were full. Closing my eyes, I enjoyed the sensation with my head against my boyfriend's shoulder. I took another small hit, kissing it into the air slowly.  

“I think I have a smoking fetish. I like watching you do that way too much,” Edward mumbled almost to himself, making me laugh quietly. 

I took a long hit and then leaned down to kiss the smoke into Jasper's eager mouth. Edward pulled the blunt from my fingers while I kissed his friend, so I brought both hands to his cheeks. My breasts were practically swinging in his face as we made out. He didn't mind in the least. I loved how he sucked on my tongue, coaxing it into his own mouth with his own gently. Jasper's fingers massaged the back of my head. When I lifted my head up for air Edward quickly pulled me into a kiss of his own. They weren't going to give me time to breathe. I would have held my breath forever to be kissed like that.  

When the joint started finally getting low, I stood up from the bed, stretching my arms over my head to pop my back. Since they were finishing it up together, I went to my luggage to pick out my clothes for the day. I was going to switch into sexier panties and the tightest pair of high waisted hot pants that I brought only because Edward liked them so much. I just wore them around the house for him and to bed mainly. They were a dark navy blue and didn't really wholly cover my ass. I picked out a white, low cut, halter top with a built-in bra. I took off my shirt, knowing full well they were watching me from behind. I pulled my messy ponytail out, shaking it loose and rubbing my fingers through my hair. I picked out my lotion and my perfume for after the shower, arranging everything I wanted. Finally, I picked out some knee socks because my feet were cold and Edward loved them. I really did have to show him my school girl outfit.  

I stretched again, cracking my back loudly with my arms over my head. I bent forward and then almost entirely back until my fingers touched the ground just to stretch my stiff muscles. They were both looking at me intently with their mouths open just a bit when I turned around. I ignored them but smiled to myself as I walked to the bathroom to turn on the water in the shower. When I took off my panties I tossed them into the bedroom, going into the already hot water without them.  

Edward was out of the bed almost comically fast. He followed me into the shower, a nude Jasper following not far behind. 

The shower was a big rectangular space, more than enough room for all three of us to comfortably move around. I got under the water first, letting it soak my hair and drip down my body. I switched places with Edward, allowing him under the water next. He groaned in pleasure as the hot water hit him. Jasper looked up at him like he was an Adonis, his hands sliding up his wet chest. 

Edward pulled him into a kiss with his hands on his cheeks, turning him so that Jasper was under the water completely. They kissed for a long time, their erections rubbing against the other one's stomach because of their tight embrace. Jasper's hand gripped both of Edward’s ass cheeks firmly, holding their bodies together so they were skin to skin. The water glistened on their warm pink flesh, making them slippery against one another. They were both so hard already.

When he pulled away from his demanding mouth, Edward looked down at him with such wanting. Then he went down to his knees slowly before bringing Jasper's cock into his mouth hungrily. Jasper's thick fingers wrapped around the back of my neck, pulling me into a kiss while he was being pleasured by my sexy boyfriend.  

"You taste so good. I want you to cum in his mouth," I purred in Jasper's ear as I pushed Edward's slick hair back away from his forehead. Jasper gasped loudly, moaning and cursing under his breath as he pressed his body back against the cold tile wall. I was pressed against his side, the hand that was on my neck sliding down to my ass. I kissed his jaw, gasping when his hand went between my legs from behind.  

"Oh god, your mouth is fucking perfect," Jasper cried out, his eyes closed tightly. His head bumped back against the wet white tile, his hair sticking to it. "Shit, I'm going to cum.  Use your tongue. Yes, just like that." His mouth was hanging open just a little.  

"Fuck, yes," he growled roughly, his hips jerking wildly into Edward's mouth. When he came, my boyfriend pulled back slightly in surprise so that it got all over his mouth and chin as well. Jasper pulled him up quickly so he could kiss him forcefully, licking it from his chin with his thick hand wrapped around Edward's throat.  

Edward pressed him against the side of the shower as hard as he could, both of his hands in Jasper's hair as he kissed him roughly back. He was so turned on and so focused on the man in his grasp. I didn't know what else to do but watch them, horny and overwhelmed with their passion. Is this what we looked like? I wanted to take pictures of them together. That would be a fantastic book no one else would ever be allowed to see.  

I didn't even realize I was chewing on the side of thumb until Edward pulled my hand away and leaned over to kiss me while he still had Jasper pinned. He held my wrist tightly, kissing me until I was dizzy with the force. When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against mine, panting, and whispered, "I love you." 

"I love you, too," the words sounded so desperate and breathless.  

He took his hand from Jasper's hair and slid it along his jaw as he looked intently into his eyes. Edward ran his thumb over his bottom lip. “I want you to suck on my cock again.”

Jasper seductively licked his thumb and then kissed his palm before dropping to his knees in front of my lover. Edward put a hand on the wall to help him stay upright, using it for balance. He closed his eyes tightly, his mouth opened in a silent O. When he opened them they focused on me, smiling for a brief, breathless second. His other hand went to my breast, plucking at my nipple roughly.  

Edward slid his hand between my legs as he received his enthusiastic blow job. He was rough, but I was wet enough to make his fingers almost instantly slick. Two of his fingers pushed easily inside of me.  

“Play with yourself,” he commanded in a low voice. 

My fingers went to my clit slowly, my other hand squeezing my own breast so that he could watch me. I brought myself to the edge on his curling and twisting fingers. Hearing him moan was too much, making me squeeze them tightly as I came.

He was barely holding onto his own, his breath ragged and his body jerked. I brought his cum covered fingers to my lips, sucking them into my mouth until they actually hit the back of my throat. This was all he needed, leaning his head hard against the tiles as he cried out loudly. Jasper did not want to miss a drop, nursing him further for a long minute. It was slow and gentle, his eyes focused upon him to make sure it still felt good.  

Jasper went to kiss Edward when he stood, but I stopped him, pulling him to my mouth instead so I could taste my lover's orgasm in his mouth. His tongue slid over mine, holding my face with both of his hands as he gave me what I wanted eagerly. He pressed me against the back of the cold shower tile as he forcefully kissed me, his strong hands lifting me up by the thighs until I wrapped my legs around his waist. He held me there, kissing my lips, neck, and chest. 

“We might actually want to use soap before the water gets cold,” I teased them as Jasper was very certainly giving me a big hickey. He bit down, making me squeal with laughter. He obviously enjoyed the reaction because he tickled my neck with his mustache afterward, smiling widely, to make me giggle some more. 

"In a minute..." He mumbled against my skin.
 
When I climbed out of the shower, I pulled out a soft towel, drying off all over contentedly with a giant smile on my dopey face. I noticed as I dried that we were almost out of clean towels.  

“I need to do a load of laundry. Jasper, would you like me to wash your clothes for you?” I offered him as he toweled off beside me. “They probably smell like beer and have sand in them.”

“That would be so nice, dove. Thank you,” he replied, smiling sweetly at me. 

Edward smirked a little bit to himself. “Does that mean he has to run around naked until they’re done?”

“Only if he wants to,” I teased back. “You could, you know, offer him some of your shorts. They have drawstrings. Or, sleep pants.”

“Aw, I guess,” he kissed Jasper on the cheek before he walked past us into the bedroom. 

Wrapped in my towel, I started the clothes, the sheets, and the wet towels in the washer. Edward and Jasper already had clean sleep pants on. He was searching for a t-shirt for Jasper in his baggage, tossing him a white tank undershirt. 

“Cheers,” he said as he caught it easily. 

I went back into the bathroom to brush my hair and put on my moisturizers and chapstick. My lips were wildly swollen and very pink. I had hickeys from my jaw to my thighs, fingerprint bruises dotting lightly along my breasts and hips. 

“Love, do you want some coffee?” Edward called to me. 

“Yes, please,” I called back. 

“Spiked?” He offered charmingly. 

"Sure." I popped my head out of the bedroom to answer him. "I'll be out in a few minutes." 

I took my alone time to put on lotion and perfume before dressing slowly. They needed time to talk alone some more. I blow-dried my hair then braid it down my back in a thick black rope.  

The boys were standing very close to each other talking when I came padding into the kitchen. Edward was mixing a mug just for me. He opened his mouth to say something, but then he saw me and slowly closed it again.  

“Dove, how is it possible that you look more scandalous dressed?” Jasper flirted with me smoothly. He took my hand in his and brought it up to his lips to kiss.

I actually stammered, blushing heavily for some reason. I mean, it was the reaction I wanted when I got dressed, but I didn't expect it to have such an effect on me. I expected filthy comments, not oozing charm.  

Edward chuckled into his coffee. I took my mug quickly, ignoring him, and went over to the fridge to hide my embarrassment. 

“So, breakfast. Is there anything you boys want?” I asked, looking inside at the food we had. 

“A picture of your ass in those shorts,” Edward chimed in. “Bent over just like that.”

There it is. 

“After breakfast,” I joked. “You are making me feel old. I feel like I can't keep up,” I used my boyfriend’s words from earlier. 

“Oh, what a lie.” Edward rolled his eyes. “You're insatiable. Stop acting like you're old. Because you're not.”

“How old are you?” Jasper questioned. I would have figured Edward had told him. I guess my age wasn’t an issue to him. That or Jasper just didn’t remember. “I thought you were our age. Twenty-five or six. He’s not mentioned it.”

"Thirty-three," I replied. My boyfriend was smirking a little into his drink.  

"Oh, nice! An experienced older woman," Jasper teased me. I smiled at him, and he brushed his fingers against my chin. "It's not a big difference. Really. I just turned twenty-seven." 

“He failed a year,” Edward chimed in sarcastically. 

“I had mono!” He snapped back. 

“Flirt later. Food. Do you want me to make you two food?” I asked them, trying to focus. They were so distracting. “Eggs, bacon, toast?” I offered. 

"That would be lovely," Jasper said to me, charm oozing from his lips once more.  

“Whatever you like, love,” Edward smiled at me happily. 

I started to pull things from the refrigerator. “Baby, go get my phone for music,” I told my boyfriend with a smile of my own. 

“Yes, ma'am,” he replied, swatting me on my ass before he left the kitchen. 

“What would you like me to do?” Jasper asked sweetly. 

“Hm, I don't know. Would you like some sauteed mushrooms, too?” I asked, tapping my finger on my lip. 

“Oh, yes. Please.”

“Could you get the mushrooms and wash them for me?” I asked. “And the tomatoes on the table too, please.”

Edward came back with music already going. I stared some butter in a pan, dancing to the beat in front of the stove. When the butter was bubbling and ready, I started the bacon.  

"Would you like me to cut up some strawberries?" He offered as he danced behind me, making me giggle.  

“Sure. Sounds good.” He knew how much I liked them. 

We worked around the kitchen with the music blaring. Edward kept sneaking kisses from both of us. "You are so affectionate, Tony," Jasper told him quietly, a little surprised after the tenth or so kiss.  

"Is that okay?" He asked, almost nervous. It wasn't in his nature to hold back once he knew he could do something he wanted to. It reminded me of our first days together, or Christmas morning after he told me he loved me for the first time.  

“Absolutely, you daft cunt,” he laughed, smiling brightly as he brought him down for another kiss. “Sweetheart.”

I sang to myself as I set the table, giving the men a massive spread for them to destroy. Neither of them had eaten any food since earlier in the evening before.  

“Your music is so random.” Edward began to dance with me as a Frank Sinatra song came on, his hand holding mine and the other on the small of my back. I laughed as he dipped me back. He sang along to the lively song, twisting me so that my braid bounced against my back.  

“No, it's inclusive. You forget that I studied music. And a good song is a good song.” I danced with him in the middle of the kitchen. We looked into each other's eyes, losing time for just a second. The way he smiled down at me made my heart melt into a warm puddle in the pit of my stomach.

I want to spend the rest of my life feeling like this. 

“Have I told you how much I adore you today?” He asked, pulling me into a joyful kiss as the song ended. 

“No, tell me again,” I told him in a charmed giggle. 

He grinned, brushing his lips against mine for just the briefest second. “Tell me you love me, Bells.”

“I adore every single part of you.” I closed the distance so my lips could brush against his. “And I love you, but if we don't stop I'm going to burn the bacon.”

He pulled my mouth to a firmer kiss before letting me go with a swat to my ass. Jasper whispered something into Edward’s ear, making him smile broadly. He nodded, glancing back to look at me. They both watched me hotly, making me feel flushed with embarrassment. I turned my focus back to the food completely.

After breakfast, I put the clothes in the dryer. It was mid-afternoon already. They were sitting outside, smoking and talking in the gloriously warm sun.  

Shit, I thought to myself as I watched them from the living room. What is going to happen now? Edward was smiling so happily as he chatted with Jasper. He was his best friend. I hadn't even guessed Edward had such feelings in the first place for him. I knew I could be guarded but so could he. I knew he loved me and I was secure in that. But I saw how my separation affected him. I dreaded his melancholy that would come when we left. I wasn't exactly sure if I felt like the third wheel or not. They knew each other for years. I loved being around both of them though.  

I had so much fun in the past twenty-four hours. Edward had felt almost sweetly naive at the beginning of our relationship, and I enjoyed it. Of course, his thoughts weren't that way. Obviously. I wanted to know everything he was thinking. I had so many questions.  

God, they were both so sexy though. The way Edward reacted to everything, it was clearly something he had been thinking about for a very long time too. Smoke curled from his beautiful lips, his hand on the back on the chair that Jasper was sitting in with his thumb stroking the back of his friend's neck. I had never seen him look at anyone else that way besides me. 

Is he in love with him, too?

"I have to work tomorrow morning," Jasper was telling him when I came back outside. They hadn't noticed I was there yet. They were already pretty high though. I think they were both trying to smoke away their nerves. I stood back to listen to them for a moment.  

“Do you want to stay for dinner tonight?” Edward asked. 

"Don't you think she's getting sick of me at this point?" He asked worriedly.  

"No," my love said confidently.  

"Well, I don't know about that," he sighed and shook his head.  

“If you don't want to, you don't have to,” Edward said it quietly, slightly tinted with sadness. He wanted him there. 

"I just don't want to overstay my welcome," Jasper replied quickly. "She's been very gracious so far, and I don't want to endanger her good humor yet. Especially now." 

I slid both my hands down his shoulders from behind and leaned down to kiss his cheek. I nuzzled my nose into it, his face turning into mine so that his facial hair brushed along my nose. 

"Stay for dinner," I told him sweetly. 

“Are you sure?” He asked. 

“If you're sick of me, you two can go have dinner if you like. Alone. I'm sure you're going to have a lot to talk about,” I offered. 

Jasper turned in his chair completely, his face surprised. “Dove, no. Not at all.”

"I don't mind," I promised them both. Edward reached up and touched my waist. "You've both been friends for so long. I want you to know that it's really important to me that nothing happens to that relationship because of me." 

"I'm the one who should be saying that," he said to me fiercely.  

"He's my heart. I trust him. He won't hurt me, and he won't let you either. And I am going to be honest and say I think I'm the most experienced person in this situation. Communication is essential so that no one gets their feelings hurts unnecessarily. You need to figure some things out, and I'm okay with that," I swore to him.  

“Had many threesomes with your bestie?” Jasper teased. 

“Yes,” I said seriously before lightening it up a little. “So many. We've been trying to figure out the best way to rope him into it next time he comes to New York.”

“Oh,” he said, surprised. “Okay.” 

“Yes! I fucking knew it!” Edward said, way too excited. 

“Dude, I have literally told you that threesome was inevitable. Don't be too pleased with yourself,” I smirked at him. “You just didn't want to ask if you could fuck my almost kinda sister, too. You've literally seen us grope each other. Bruh, the hints... they are everywhere.”

“He is a blind bitch, isn't he?” Jasper giggled evilly. “He misses so many obvious things.”

"She grabs my boobs all the time," I added. "He's seen me slap her ass many times. Me grabbing her boobs. Her grabbing my ass. I've literally told him I think about having sex with her and sometimes it's with him too but nope, right over," I motioned over my head. I liked teasing my sweet boyfriend. 

"Oh, no. You two are like gasoline and fire," Edward mumbled when he realized we were fucking with him. 

"As in we're super hot when mixed together?" I offered up smoothly, looking at him with a head tilt. He wordlessly handed me the joint, looking off into the middle distance while Jasper snickered to himself.  

“I thought 'mishandle us, and we will burn down your house,' but I think I like yours better," he told me with a laugh. "If you really don't mind if I stay a bit longer... I've missed spending time with him. I want you to stay though. I like how happy you make my friend." 

"I feel the same way," I said, brushing his hair out of his eyes. It was just ever so slightly curly and light honey blond, but he kept it covered up most of the time with a hat. "So, good. You'll stay for dinner." 

Back: Episode 51
Next: Episode 53

52._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-two__sober_light_of_day.epub
File Size: 283 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

52._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-two__sober_light_of_day.pdf
File Size: 351 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/7/2019

Episode Fifty-One: Watch

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 50
Next: Episode 32

Picture

Episode Fifty-one: Watch


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)


Almost all of Edward's friends had gone home, the living room all but empty except for Jasper, Edward, and myself. The two of them had pulled out a very nice big bottle of whiskey, and they had drunk perhaps half of it mostly on their own. I had a couple of glasses of it myself. There were a couple of dozen beer bottles on the table left by all of his friends. I laid on the couch with my bare feet on Edward's lap, watching them play video games against each other on the massive seventy-inch television. It was perhaps one in the morning, but they didn't seem to be slowing down at all. I was happy to let him have this time with his best friend. They both needed it. 

They had switched to a fighting game, and the winner had to take a shot. They were both very drunk, laughing and yelling at each other. They were both usually excellent gamers, but the more they drank, the crazier it was getting.  

“Drink, bitch,” Edward shouted at Jasper as he lost. He was way too proud that he did. It was a close game. All of them had been. They were both giving it their all. They were ridiculous. 

“Fuck,” Jasper mumbled as he shot the liquor down his throat with his head tilted back. He grimaced at the burn. “I am not going to be able to drive home.”

“Ya think?” Edward laughed, taking a swig from his half drank beer that sat beside the bottle of whiskey. 

“You can stay here,” I promised him. “I was going to make a nice breakfast in the morning. You can stay and join us.”

Edward’s head lolled to one side so he could look at his friend. “She is the best cook. Holy shit, so good.” He was very drunk. 

“I know- But… I can take an Uber if it's not okay,” Jasper said, worriedly. He was mindlessly playing with one end of his mustache as he did, his other arm wrapped around his abdomen.  

“No, it's no problem.” I shook my head quickly. “Besides, I wouldn't want you wandering around all drunk. Someone might take advantage of you.”

“If only,” Jasper laughed, tossing his controller onto the couch beside him. “I am too drunk for this. Let's watch a film or something.”

Edward turned it to Netflix on the PlayStation and gave Jasper the controller. He shotgunned the rest of his beer then went to the kitchen and brought us fresh drinks. I sat cuddled up to my boyfriend in the dark, his arm around me along the back of the couch. At first, he simply rested his head very close to mine on the cushion, his hand on my thigh. But as time went on, he slowly began to brush his nose against my cheek and jaw until I slowly tilted my head far enough to give him access to my neck. Lightly he began to pepper my skin with kisses until finally, he began to suckle at the nape of my neck. 

Jasper watched us hungrily from the other couch, biting his bottom lip between his gapped teeth. I held his gaze, the heat of it making me tingle deep in the pit in my stomach. He adjusted in his spot uncomfortably, his eyes flitting back to the screen whenever Edward would come up for air. He was too drunk to care if his friend was there, watching us. They had both gone much deeper in the bottle than I had, but I was drunk too. I couldn't look away from Jasper, his desire written clearly on his face. Edward's large hand slid around my thigh, in between my legs above the hem of my shorts. I could see Jasper’s erection, his eyes on his friend's hand. 

When the movie was over, I went into the hall closet to fetch Jasper some blankets and pillows for the couch. The boys were cleaning up the living room while listening to music from my phone again. Edward put on some random playlist and was dancing as he carried bottles. The glass clanked loudly into the recycling bin. He was in such a good mood from hanging out with his best friend so much. And probably from making out, too.  

“I love this song,” I said, dancing as a new song came on. I did it right with the beat, loose enough to thoroughly enjoy the sound without worrying who was looking at me. I rolled my shoulders with my arms above my head, my hips and waist wiggling to the song in perfect time to the beat. 

“Oi, you're a good dancer,” Jasper commented, genuinely impressed. He came over to me, dancing with me funnily. He was doing the running man, making me laugh loudly.  

"She was a ballerina," Edward shouted from the kitchen, not seeing us fucking around.  

"Can you do the thing on your toes?" He asked as he suddenly stopped.  

I lifted up on my toes as much as possible with no toe shoes on. I lifted my arms above my head while maintaining my footing and did a little spin before I gracefully lifted my leg behind me in an attitude position. Jasper clapped loudly. So I began to twerk just to make him laugh. It worked, and he started to do it with me. I giggled stupidly as he began to dance sensually, funnily biting his finger.  

“You idiot,” Edward laughed at Jasper from the kitchen doorway.

When the next song started, Edward began dancing with me from behind, kissing me lightly as he did. He had his hand wrapped loosely around my waist, holding my body to his. I dipped low and came back up slow. He watched my ass in appreciation as it came back up against his crotch.  

“I can do that, too,” Jasper joked, doing the same to his friend from beside me. I laughed loudly again as Edward played along, dancing with him as well. He rested one of his hands on Jasper's hip while his arm was still around me. All of us were playfully dancing with each other to what I was pretty sure was one of my favorite stripper songs. I wasn't going to tell them that though. 

Jasper turned to face us, grinding up against Edward closely. He did not hesitate to do it back, both of them having a good sense of timing and too drunk to care. They were being stupid and having fun. They were playfully bumping up against one another, both egging the other on. Jasper brought one hand to Edward's waist and the other to his shoulder. He was incredibly close to me as well, shoulder to shoulder. I could smell the peppermint on his breath. We were all bundled together, laughing and playing. 

Jasper's hand slowly moved along his friend's shoulder to his neck. Without any warning, he brought his hand to the back of Edward's neck and pulled him down the short distance for a kiss. It lasted for a long second, Jasper's eyes getting wide as he realized what he was doing but he didn't pull away. I stopped dancing, watching with my mouth agape.  

“Oh,” Edward said, wide-eyed with surprise as he pulled away from the kiss. He was breathless and red-cheeked, his mouth opened just a little as he tried to calm himself. His bottom lip was glistening a little from Jasper's mouth. His own tongue brushed along the edges before Edward finally closed his.  

“I am... so sorry. I shouldn't have done that. Crap. I- " He tried to pull away, but Edward still had his hand on his side. He looked at me and then back to my boyfriend. "You know what? Fuck it," Jasper paused, taking a deep breath. "Tony, I've been attracted to you for ages, and I realize you have a wonderful girlfriend and I would never want to do anything to damage that relationship. I adore her, too. But... I've always thought you were so fucking hot and I've always wanted to kiss you. Since we were kids. Sorry," he babbled out. He then pointed at me. "And, she said I could."  

"Hey! Wait," I laughed nervously, feeling so flushed. "There was a lot of conversations that led to that, and I don't know, I thought you'd talk to him before. Or, maybe come out first." 

"I know, I know. I'm sorry. I'm very drunk, and it's so hard to think straight," Jasper frowned, he looked down at his feet awkwardly before glancing back to Edward. "I'm so sorry." 

Between the dancing and the wrestling along with the liquor it was too much for poor Jasper. I watched with my lip between my teeth, unsure of what was about to happen. 

“You just should have warned me. I wasn't prepared,” Edward answered, placing his hand on Jasper's cheek and leaning down to kiss him again. I gasped in surprise, his hand still on my waist and holding me tightly. I watched intently as they kissed passionately, their tongues playing with one another. Earlier in the shower, I had exactly no idea how sexy it would be to watch them kiss. But watching them in person was... wow.  I knew how good Edward’s mouth felt on mine. I knew how it felt when his tongue did those things to my own and how it turned me on. I could see in his friend's face that it was turning him on as well. Jasper's hand slid over Edward's neck, his thumb running along his jaw. 

“Woof,” Jasper said in a huff under his breath when he finally pulled away, his eyes a little glossed over. His lips were slightly red and swollen, his chest heaving. 

“I'm sorry, I should have-” Edward started to say to me, looking over at me with instant worry on his face. I stopped him with a kiss of my own, tasting Jasper on his lips. Edward's hand still rested on his friend's shoulder. I reached out low between us and Jasper took my hand, squeezing it as I continued to kiss his best friend deeply. 

"Is he a good kisser?" I asked my lover against his lips, his pale pink cheeks glowing with heat. Edward nodded his head a little shyly. I smiled as I brushed my nose along his. "Can I kiss him, too?" I asked in a silky voice. He nodded again slowly with a tiny grin as he swallowed hard, making me smile at how cute he was being. He was so turned on and flustered. He had been so in control a second before.  

Jasper smiled at me so brilliantly that I didn't even have to ask if he wanted me to kiss him, his hand going to my hip with his other hand on Edward's. Turning to the side, I pulled his face down to mine for a slow kiss with both hands on his muscular neck. His mustache tickled my cheeks pleasantly. He was an excellent kisser, his mouth demanding and plush soft. He was perhaps even better than my boyfriend.  

My ass was pressed against Edward with the force of the kiss, his mouth on my bare shoulder. I was already so wet, and he was rock hard against my back. The way Jasper kissed me, pressing me hard against my love as he could, made me feel perfectly dizzy. I couldn't believe all of this was happening and it almost felt like a happy, erotic, dream.  

I was breathless when I pulled away, my hand reaching behind me to play with Edward's hair as he continued to love on my neck. Jasper reached over me, my body still pressed in between them, as he pulled Edward into another kiss. I still had my fingers in his hair as they kissed fiercely. Jasper's erection ground into my stomach.

I began to kiss Jasper's neck languidly, working a little hickey just at the spot above the collar of his t-shirt as this thick fingers squeezed my ass. I knew Edward could feel his hand pressed between us as well. I rubbed my hand through his hair, tugging it at the edge roughly. He gasped into Jasper's mouth. 

“He likes it when you pull his hair,” I whispered sexily in Jasper's ear before tugging on the bottom of the lobe with my teeth gently. He turned his face slightly into mine, his cheek brushing against mine as his mouth still hovered close to Edward's. 

He ran his fingers through the back of Edward's hair, the tips brushing along mine as he did, and pulled it firmly in a fistful. “Like this?” He asked very close to Edward’s’ lips. 

“Yes,” he moaned before kissing Jasper again forcefully. One of his hands slid underneath my shirt along my stomach while the other hand drifted over my thigh. Jasper's other hand was on my waist as well, pushing my shirt up from the other side. 

Jasper pulled away from him to kiss me firmly, his hand going further up my shirt as he did. Edward cupped one my breasts over my bra, squeezing it tightly with his strong fingers. He bit along the side of my neck, scraping his teeth roughly between light licks and kisses. My hand slid behind me so that I could grip him through his jeans. He rocked against my touch, needing the friction.  

“Do you want to fuck us?” I asked Jasper sweetly, sliding one of my hands down the center his chest. His muscles were granite hard, matching his thick muscular arms. 

"Yes." He held my throat with his strong hand, his thumb rubbing along my chin slowly. I licked the tip, making him grin hungrily. He brushed his wet thumb over my swollen lip, dragging it slowly down my chin again.  

“Do you want to fuck us?” I asked Edward as seductively as I could. Jasper's thumb rubbed down the center of my throat as I glanced back at my boyfriend. My head lolled against his shoulder, my eyes half-lidded with my own desire. 

"Fuck yes," he answered, his hungry mouth on mine quickly. He looped his finger with Jasper's jeans, tugging him as tightly to us as possible. Jasper kissed my neck, one of his hands going to my other breast, so they were being squeezed at the same time by two different beautiful men. I gasped and whined, my hand sliding down to Jasper's erection, dragging my fingers over the denim.  

The kiss was only broken for a moment to remove my shirt over my head. Jasper smoothed both hands over my chest, squeezing my rigid nipples through my lacy red bra. Edward unhooked it easily from behind, pulling it down my shoulders so that it fell to the floor. I was exposed so quickly. My whole body was tingling. 

Edward’s open mouth brushed against mine, his tongue curling along my upper lip. I was panting and flushed. I felt Jasper's lips just below my ear before he ran his nose along the lobe. 

“Your nipples are perfect,” he whispered in my ear before quickly leaning down to bring one into his mouth. Loudly, I cried out in gasping surprise. Goosebumps were raised up my arms and chest. 

"She likes it so much rougher than you'd expect," Edward told him in a ragged voice, stroking the back of his hair as he played with my nipples. Jasper began to suck harder, scraping his teeth over my nipple as he tightened his fingers around my breast. It made me literally weak in the knees, but Edward was holding me up. He cupped my other breast, tugging on my other nipple with his finger and thumb. Jasper leaned over and bit the nipple Edward had just pinched while my lover still held my breast in his hand.  

“Fuck,” I whined, my panties drenched between my legs. I could feel the wetness dripping down my thighs just a little as my thighs rubbed together. I pulled off Jasper's tight t-shirt, throwing it to the floor before attacking his mouth. I guided Edward’s hand to Jasper's erection as we kissed. He jerked a little in surprise before relaxing into the sensation of our hands on him. Edward didn't need much encouragement or guidance, fondling him through the fabric. 

“I wonder if you'd like sucking on his cock as much as you like eating me,” I teased Edward in a playful whisper. Jasper opened his mouth in a small aroused smile, his breath coming out in slow pants. 

“Would you like to watch me suck on him?” He purred in my ear, his beard brushing against my skin pleasantly. I nodded slowly, biting at Edward's chin. 

He undid Jasper's jean button, sliding the zipper down slowly. I slid my hand over his boxer covered erection. I could tell he was thick through the thin fabric. Edward went down to his knees beside me as I pulled Jasper free from his boxers. His erection was indeed thick, veins pulsing up the full pink length, and he was already straining from his arousal. My lover was so gentle and slow as he took him into his mouth. It wasn't shy or unsure in any way though. Jasper's eyes looked into mine, surprised and happy. I petted my boyfriend’s hair as he was pleasured his best friend generously. It was tentatively paced at first, but as he became surer of what he was doing it was clear that he was enjoying himself. 

“Oh, darling,” Jasper purred as I kissed his neck, one arm around my waist and the other on his friend's head. Edward was taking more and more in, his hand gripping him tightly as he guided him into his twisting mouth. “Be careful. I don't want to cum yet. That feels so good.” He didn't stop though. He bobbed his head further down, taking all of him into his mouth at once. He yanked Edward's head back roughly. “Stop. Not yet.”

Edward smiled up at us, pleased with himself. "Shall we make her cum first instead?" He was still rubbing Jasper at a slow, steady pace with his hand as he watched us. His friend smiled and nodded, running his hand from the back of Edward's head to his slightly wet cheek.  

They quickly turned their attention to me. Edward unbuttoned my jeans and in one move pulled my panties down with my shorts. Jasper came behind me, his wet erection against my bare ass as both of his hands gripped my breasts roughly. Edward propped my leg over his shoulder, his tongue on my clit so quickly. There was no hesitation. I almost didn’t have any time to react at all. A quiet squeak eeked from my lips they took over total control. 

“Oh,” I drew out loudly. Jasper slid one hand around my throat, bringing me into a ferocious kiss while still standing behind me. Edward added his fingers inside of me roughly. He twisted and curled them as he moved his lips over my clit. It didn't take very long to bring me to my climax. I was only able to stay upright because of their hands all over my body. 

It was the hottest thing I had ever experienced in my entire life.

“Watch this,” I heard Edward say just as he added another finger and began to fuck me forcefully with them. He knew just the place to tap with them, brushing along the spot. He nursed the orgasm into another. There was a little cum gushing from me uncontrollably, my body only held up by Jasper's hand around my throat. I was gasping and moaning, lost to the feeling as my eyes shut tightly. 

"Christ, that's so hot." Jasper's erection rubbed against my ass, a hot sticky bead of his own cum dripping down my cheek. My hips rocked against him, massaging it into my skin. "I love watching you touch her."

"I like watching you touch her, too." He grinned wickedly, dragging his tongue between my thighs. Jasper pinched one of my nipples, squeezing it as their eyes stayed locked on one another. 

I had to pull Edward away to make him stop. I slid my leg down, feeling shaky. He moved both of his hands over the back my bare thighs and ass, kissing my stomach. Jasper nuzzled along my cheek, his fingers splaying wide along my skin just underneath my breasts. I turned my face to kiss him lightly. They had to feel my trembling. 

“Let's go to our room,” I told them both, one of my hands going over Jasper's and the other going over Edward's soft cheek. I wasn’t sure how long my feet could keep me up if they kept doing that to me.  

Edward was the only one with pants on when we got to our bedroom. Jasper pulled him into a rough kiss while he undid his blue jeans for him. He was in no way meek as he took him into his hand and aggressively began to jerk Edward off for a moment. He led him over to the bed, forcing him to sit down on the edge of the mattress. Jasper went to his knees in front of my boyfriend so he could bring his erection into his mouth just as he had done for him before.

I went to the drawer of fun and pulled out some of the lube and condoms that we had, along with some of the toys, so they were just in easier reach if we wanted to use them. I crawled onto the bed behind Edward, my breasts pressed against his back as I sucked on his ear.  

“Your cock looks so good in his mouth,” I breathed into his ear as I slid my arms around his chest. He was moaning, his head lolled back with one hand on the back of Jasper's head. And, boy was Jasper going for it hard. His head was bobbed up and down aggressively, twisting his hand around the base up to meet his lips with each quick pass. He swallowed him all down with little effort, letting him hit the back of throat over and over again. 

"Fuck," Edward whimpered out. He bit into his lip, straining and shaking with his pleasure. He wanted to cum so badly, but he wanted everything to last as long as possible. "Not yet," he growled before he pulled Jasper up by the arm roughly. He straddled his waist, erection against erection, as he passionately took my lover's mouth. There were years of desire in their kisses. 

“I want to fuck her and then I want you to fuck me,” Jasper told him confidently when he pulled away. “Is that okay?”

“I've never done that before,” Edward admitted softly. He wasn't saying that he didn't wish to do it, but rather hinted at his fear at his performance. He had no reservations about me being fucked by his best friend. 

Jasper took both of their erections in one of his hands, rubbing them up and down between his thick fingers at the nicest tempo. “Don't worry, I'll show you how.” Edward's head lolled back again with the pleasure he was receiving, his hips lifting in time with his hand. 

“Can I fuck her, Anthony?” He asked him warmly, enjoying his command of the situation. Edward smiled just a little as he tried to keep his eyes open. “Are you going to enjoy watching me fuck your girlfriend?”

“Yes,” he admitted in a heated tone, saying it through his teeth as Jasper continued to pleasure him with his hands. He looked up at me, my chest heaving with my obvious excitement. 

“How does she like to be fucked, darling?” His eyes were on me hotly.

“Rough,” Edward smirked lustfully against Jasper’s neck as he kissed it, “I want to watch her ride you.”

They kissed for another moment before finally pulling apart. Edward turned on the bed and pulled me into a kiss while Jasper put on a flavored condom that we had for some reason. I wasn't even sure where it was from. When he came to stand back beside the bed, I leaned forward to taste it, swallowing as much as I could in one quick go. It was grape flavored, slightly sticky plastic-y sweet. I bobbed my head up and down on him for just a moment before pulling away with a pleased smile. 

Edward pulled him down onto the bed, so I crawled over to straddle Jasper's waist. His thick fingers dragged over my ass, squeezing and kneading my flesh roughly. I leaned down to kiss him, and as I did, he brought one of his hands between my legs so he could rub a finger over my clit. I gasped in surprise against his lips, and he dragged his tongue over my upper lip. 

I gushed a little as soon as I slid down on his thickness, all of my arousal pooling on his stomach as I cried out in sheer pleasure. I had been turned on for too long not to. I could feel it against my thighs and ass as I moved. I ground against him hard, my fingers going to my own clit so I could get myself off on him. I wanted him to feel what my orgasm felt like around his cock. But Edward tugged my hand away and put my favorite toy on just the right spot from behind. 

The noise that came out of my throat was deep and loud as I rocked back against my boyfriend in pleasure. 

“That's it, love. Show him how good your pussy is,” he spoke into my ear in a low whisper. Jasper's hands were on my hips, guiding me down on him. I had no control over my body anymore. I squeezed him tightly, feeling all of the muscles in my lower legs stiffen as well. 

“God, dove, I love how you cum,” Jasper groaned loudly with his head thrown back against the mattress, his fingers digging into my skin. Edward turned up the toy, making both Jasper and I cry out in rapture in unison. Both of us could feel the vibrations in our stomachs, rocking us both forward towards the inevitable.

Jasper gave into his joy, cumming hard inside of me. He held my hips so tightly down on his erection he might have left bruises. My own orgasm milked him until he was shaking and spent.

As soon as he pulled his erection free from my body Edward force his own condom covered cock inside of me from behind while I still straddled Jasper's body. I cried out in surprise, laying my face on his firm chest with my hands unable to keep myself up anymore. Jasper guided my mouth into a kiss, letting me get fucked from behind for several minutes by my lover over him. I must have been dripping all over his thighs. 

Finally, Edward pulled out, leaving me shaking on top of the other beautiful man. Neither of them would give me a moment though.

Jasper flipped me onto my back, pushing my legs apart. He began to eagerly eat me, sucking my already swollen clit into his mouth. Both of my hands went to the back of his head, holding him in place as he aggressively pleasured me with his tender mouth. He quickly added his fingers deep within me. 

“How many more times can I get you off?” He purred, lapping at my lips with slow dragging licks. 

“As many as you want,” I responded breathlessly, brushing my hair away from my eyes. He added another finger inside of me. His other hand began to play with the other hole between my legs. I don’t think he wasn't expecting my intense reaction. My body arched towards him, my legs kicking out at the sensation. 

"Hand me the lube?" Jasper asked, arousal tinting his tone. When he got it, he pulled Edward into a kiss just for a second. He got my cum all over my boyfriend's face. "Put on a fresh condom." 

The lube was pleasantly cold again my already hot wet skin. He knew exactly what he was doing as he pushed a finger into my ass. Edward had yet to do this to me. I loved it. 

“Do you like it up your ass, dove?” he asked, adding another finger inside gently. He kissed my clit slowly as he fucked both holes with his fingers. 

“Yes,” I breathed out, unable to do or say anything else. “Oh, my god. Yes…”

"Has he fucked that perfect ass of yours?" He asked then he tugged on my clit with his teeth. I shook my head slowly, my body visibly shuddering and jerking at his fucking. "Aw," he drew out playfully. He was so confident, and it was sexy as hell. "I'd love to bend you over the bed and fuck your tight ass." 

He lifted up some so that he could take Edward's mouth into a kiss as he continued to forcefully finger fuck me. I rubbed my own clit, going in time with him. Edward sat on the bed beside me, not breaking the kiss with him until I came literally screaming. He smiled naughtily as Jasper rested his forehead against Edward's temple.

I slowly pulled away, making room so that Edward could lay down on the bed in the middle. I kissed my love's mouth, happily aroused still. Jasper rubbing lube all over Edward's erection eagerly. 

Jasper forced himself down onto him, his eyes rolling back into his head as he did. He was already starting to become harder again. They were both so young and healthy that they could both go all night if they wanted to. Everything about what they were doing was so sexy. 

Edward was loving being so well fucked. His face twisted and scrunched in pleasure, his mouth hanging open as Jasper drove himself steadily up and down. His hands rested on my boyfriend's chest, digging his fingers into his pecs as he rode him.

I leaned over him on my knees. I kissed his mouth before moving down his chin to his chest. He caught my breast in his mouth, moaning around my nipple as he suckled it. I slid my hands over Jasper's, my eyes closed as I enjoyed the attention.  

“Sit on my face,” Edward told me roughly, his hand twisting the other nipple between his fingers. I moaned at the perfect pain, already so aroused I could barely think. I quickly gave him what he wanted, sitting on my knees on top of him even though my body already felt like jello. I leaned forward, taking Jasper's half hard erection into my mouth quickly. He grew firmer with the soft sucking and hard fucking.

My lover was the first to cum, but Jasper followed again very quickly right after. He spilled into my mouth and on my face as Edward devoured my already very sensitive body. What made me lose it again though is when he ran his tongue over my ass. I had been tasted in every possible way, and it made me feel so completely satisfied. Every part of me was electric.  

We all collapsed on the bed, Edward in the middle and Jasper on one side while I was on the other. We both had on a head on a shoulder, all of us shaking and panting. Jasper held my hand from across Edward's stomach, weaving my fingers with his own. He kissed my forehead then Jasper's sweetly, letting his lips linger on both for a long loving second. We were all sweaty and sticky.
“I'm so glad you said we could do this,” Jasper told me, our faces eye level. He smiled charmingly. 

"I told you he always surprises me," I said with a laugh in my voice. He laughed as well, pressing his smile into Edward's tattoo.  

“What have you two exactly been talking about, hm?” My boyfriend asked curiously, his heart still beating a thousand miles an hour. His face was splotchy and red as was his chest. His neck and shoulders were dotted with bruises and hickeys.  

"Well," Jasper began, smirking at a little. He was too happy to stop smiling completely "Um," he swallowed roughly, his nervous grin growing wide.  

“Well,” I continued for him. “I caught him checking you out hard the other day when we first had everyone here. When we were in the bedroom because I was feeling sick and he came to check on me while you were outside,” I began to explain. 

“She actually started with 'I'm not the only one you think is a snack,'" Jasper laughed as he remembered. "And, it just surprised me. I tried to deny it, but I was pretty solidly caught. So I asked her not to say anything. She agreed and told me that I should talk to you about my sexuality. She's been very encouraging." 

"I know you are a good gentle, kind man, so no matter what you would handle the situation well." I kissed his lips lightly. He looked at me lovingly, stroking my back as I spoke to him. There was so much adoration in his bright green eyes.  

“So, how does that lead to you telling him that he can fuck me exactly?” He joked, smiling broadly. “Because I'd like to hear all about these conversations.”

“Well, it's a bit long-winded, but basically I told her I wanted to kiss you just once to see if it was as good as I'd imagined because every girl that you've kissed as always raved about it. And I've watched you pash so many times.” He was still filled with pure elation as he spoke. 

“Sorry,” Edward said in slight embarrassment. 

“I think he might have liked it a little bit,” I teased Jasper. He smiled so wide that I could see his cute toothy gap. We were so close together that we were practically touching. 

“You think so?” He brushed his nose against mine, making me giggle. I brought my hand up to twist one end of his mustache, it was looking a little crazy right then. 

“I love your mustache so much,” I said to him, adjusting the other side as he smiled in joy at the pampering. 

“See!” He said too loudly at Edward. “I told you it looks good.”

“She's obviously a weirdo. You can't go by her opinion,” his friend joked. 

"Hey!" I laughed. "Don't listen to him. I am a weirdo, but it doesn't mean I'm wrong." 

“No, you're a peach,” Jasper said to me sweetly, rubbing his fingers over my bare hip. He pulled me into a kiss, soft, slow, and sensual. Edward began to kiss right behind my ear. I could feel exactly where this was going to go again. 

“Wait, wait, wait,” I pulled away, laughing and happy. “I need to go to the bathroom.”

“Sorry,” he chuckled, getting up quickly from the bed so I could stand up. 

Edward slapped my ass as I got up, making a loud pop against my skin. I stuck my tongue out at him, and he only smiled at me cheerfully. I pranced off to use the restroom and wash my hands and face. When I was done, I propped the door open so they could come in as well if they wanted. The boys were cleaning themselves up quietly, and Edward was sliding on a pair of boxer briefs. Jasper came in to wash his hands as I brushed my hair up into a ponytail. He playfully splashed me, making me giggle again. I flicked some water at him as well, causing us to splash each other until we both dissolved into giggles. He took the towel from the wall and roped me in with it, pulling me towards him. We kissed slowly for a moment.  

“Thanks,” he whispered to me. I ran my fingers over his jaw, his skin hot to the touch. His big hands slid up the back of my forearms, holding me to him while we were both still completely nude. 

“Happy?” I asked him in a whisper. 

“Yeah,” he grinned, tugging on my ponytail gently. 

“Harder,” I let the word slip from my lips in a breath. 

"Oi, insatiable." He fisted my hair more tightly in his hand and tugged it roughly back. When he did, he kissed the center of my neck, just below my chin. He let his tongue graze over my jaw and back to my lips for another heated kiss.  

"You have no idea," I cooed, pulling from his grasp with a playful smile.  

Jasper went to get his boxers from the living room while Edward ducked into the bathroom himself for a few moments. I rifled through my luggage, looking at what cute underwear I had to wear for them both. I decided on a pair of hip-hugging cotton black and white polka dots, and I put on a white baby doll t-shirt before I crawled back into bed to wait with them both.  

"We left your music going, dove." Jasper brought me my phone. His boxers were forest green and baggy. He tossed his clothes on the bedroom chair before coming to sit on the bed beside me. He put one arm around my shoulder, and I laid my head on him, feeling very tired as I scrolled through the messages on my phone.  

Alice had sent me a picture of her in bed saying that she missed me. She was wearing her hoodie, her eyes exhausted. She was always tired no matter the time. 

“You just miss my cooking,” I sent back. Jasper was curiously reading the messages since I clearly wasn't hiding them. His other hand mindlessly stroked my bare thigh that was pressed against his. 

“I miss your dumb face,” she sent me a picture of her pouting stupidly. “What are you doing?”

“Just had a threesome,” I told her. Jasper laughed at my honesty. “My almost sister,” I told him. “Sorry, she's going to find out one way or the other.”

Alice texted. “Without me? You slut.”

“Oh...” Jasper laughed. “I don't think she believes you.”

“She should. Wanna take a picture with me?” I joked. 

"Sure," he grinned. I pressed in close to him, and he rested his chin on my shoulder. We took a fairly normal one smiling a little into the camera and another one where he playfully licked my cheek with my eyes crazy wide and my mouth opened in a surprised O. 

Edward crawled into bed on the other side of Jasper, looking over at what we were doing. He rested a hand on Jasper's stomach just above his boxers, leaning his head over so he could see what I was doing. He didn't notice the way that Jasper looked up at him adoringly. A message flashed on the screen as he watched. 

“He's hot!! Where's Eddie though?” She sent a surprised face emoji. 

"His name is Tony," Jasper complained to me as he continued to read. "I realize it's his first name and his professional name, but I'll never get used to it." 

"Tony is kind of sexy," I agreed. "Ugh, Anthony is better though. Actually, your whole name is sexy to me, so I don't know what I'm talking about..." 

“You’re so biased,” Edward practically purred, reaching over and stroking my cheek. 

“Oh Anthony, darling,” Jasper said jokingly, leaning over and kissing Edward's cheek. I took a picture of it with my phone, me smiling wildly in the picture. I sent it with the message, “my life is fucking crazy.”

“Oh. My. Fucking. God. Are. You. Fucking. Kidding. Me?! I am so mad at you rn. I am so goddamn jealous. I hate your sex life. How do you get fucked by two hot guys and I'm left here rotting?” She replied back surprisingly quick. “Was it good? How do you know him? What's his name? How did it happen?”

Instead of giving me time to answer she just called me instead. She was too impatient. I slid down on the bed, underneath the covers so that my head was resting on Jasper's lap. "Girl, you are so thirsty.”

“Tell me everything,” she demanded.

I scoffed at her impatience. “I'm literally still in bed with them. You can wait.”

“I'm so lonely,” she said dryly.

I laughed meanly at her tone. “I'm not. I'm fucking fantastic.”

“Bitch. What time is it even there?

“Five in the morning. So, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to go to bed with two very sexy men. And then maybe at some point, we might sleep,” I deadpanned as best as I could. She could probably hear the smile in my voice.

Edward laughed, stroking the side of my head while it rested on Jasper's lap. 

Alice sighed, “I am so mad.”

“Well, you can join us next time,” I offered smoothly.

“I will,” she said defiantly. 

“I will hold you to that,” I told her. 

“You can't handle all of this goodness,” Alice snapped.

“That's not what you said last time,” I retorted. 

“I'll get my vinyl suit out,” she threatened. “You remember what happened last time I brought that out, don't you?”

“Can you even squeeze into that still?” I questioned meanly. “You'd need to get lubed up just to look at it.”

“Oh, bitch. You'd think you'd be less salty getting that much dick.”

“I'd be less salty if I were asleep.”

“You can't do this to me. You need to give me some details first,” she complained in a whine. 

Edward reached under the covers and took the phone from my hand. “She'll tell you later, baby. No, there aren't pictures. I'm sorry. Maybe next time. Goodnight, sweetheart.” 

He hung up on her, turned off my phone, and put it on my nightstand beside the bed, “There,” he said. “See? I told you she's a weirdo. I can't believe you told her that quickly.” He wasn't mad, just amused. He seemed to forget they weren’t the only drunk ones. 

 "That's rich coming from a man who sent a selfie to his best friend the first time we fooled around. Jasper, does it bother you that a girl halfway around the world knows you got really well fucked today?" I traced his thigh just underneath his boxers.  

"I don't give a toss. Keep doing that," he purred at me, making me giggle. I kissed his skin before sitting up so I could wedge myself more comfortably against him. I wrapped my arm around his waist, and both men smoothed their hands over my skin. When we fell asleep it was just like that, three hands resting on my body comfortably, Jasper warmly wrapped in the middle. 


Back: Episode 50
Next: Episode 52

51._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-one__watch.epub
File Size: 641 kb
File Type: epub
Download File

51._imperfect_pictures__episode_fifty-one__watch.pdf
File Size: 642 kb
File Type: pdf
Download File

Share

6/6/2019

Episode Fifty: In the Sand

Read Now
 
Back: Episode 49
Next: Episode 51

Picture

Episode Fifty: In the Sand


Warning: this episode contains graphic sexual descriptions. Reader discretion is advised. Intended for a mature audience only. (18+)



When I awoke the next morning, I felt much better than I had in perhaps weeks. It was extremely early and Edward was snuggled up beside me, dead to the world. His morning erection pressed between my thighs, one of his big hands actually holding onto my breast. Every time I shifted in the slightest, he would adjust his body to mine and squeeze my breast again.  

I was incredibly horny. 

When I couldn't take it anymore, I decided to get up and go to the bathroom. I had finally stopped my period, but I didn't entirely trust it not to pop back up on me in some unexpected way. I decided it was best to take my frustration out in the shower, lest I do something gross I didn't want to clean up later.  

The water was burning hot as it rolled down my body, soaking my hair. I took in a deep breath, letting my muscles relax under the stream. 

I started to think about what I would want to do with Edward, how I wanted his body on mine. I wanted his hands all over my skin. I wanted to feel his mouth on every inch of me. Then the idea of him with Jasper popped into my mind. Them wrestling around, all naked and dripping wet from being in the shower. Kissing each other. Kiss me. Touching me. Fucking me. 

 My hand slipped between my legs, my eyes closing as I let out a soft sigh. I lifted my head back, letting the water hit my chest and fall down my front. I heard the shower door open, but I didn't open my eyes or move my hand. Edward slid both of his hands from the tops of my shoulder to where my fingers were. His fingers wove with mine on the other hand, drawing it up towards my stomach while the other rested on top of the fingers that were playing with my own clit. He pressed them harder against me, increasing the pressure so I gasped loudly.  

 He spread slow, sleepy kisses over my neck and shoulder while he used my own fingers to pleasure me. When I finally had to pull my hand away to keep myself from falling over, he took over quickly, bringing me right over the edge.  

“Fuck,” I gasped, rocking back against him so that his erection was sliding between my legs. “I want you inside me.”

Edward turned me around, his hand on the back of my neck as he desperately kissed me. With his other hand on my ass, he lifted me up so that he could slide deep inside. I wrapped my arms around his neck, just trying to desperately hold onto him. My back slammed against the tile wall with the power of his fucking, his hips rocking up towards me furiously. 

“Yes, oh... fuck...” I panted, my head lulling back in pleasure. 

“You feel so good,” he gasped. 

I suddenly realized that he wasn't wearing a condom. 

"Pull out and cum on me," I begged him quietly as his hips began to tighten underneath me.  

“Oh fuck,” he whispered, sliding out of me quickly when he realized why. I attacked his mouth in a kiss, my hand wrapped around his erection while he finished all over my chest. Slowly our kiss turned more gentle as I released him, his hand sliding down my back to pull me close to him. 

“Good morning,” he said pleasantly, moving his hand over my breast lightly to wipe away some of his cum with the help of water. Edward leaned down and kissed one of my nipples. “Sorry to interrupt you.”

“Mm, interrupt me anytime you want,” I hummed in pleasure, leaning my head back against the tile and smiling to myself. “That's exactly what I wanted.”

“All you have to do is ask,” he teased me, his hand brushing some of my hair away from my face. 

“I don't want to gross you out.” I pouted out my bottom lip. 

“I don't mind. Anything can be washed,” he smirked at me. 

“Um, I'm going to say some stains on the sheets might occur if you're doing it right,” I joked. 

He hoisted me by the hips so my legs were wrapped around his waist and I was above him a little. “Well, I guess then we'll just have to fuck in the shower for now.”

“I'll keep that in mind for next time.” I moved my fingers over his lips. “I'm not entirely sure if I've stopped completely or not. I don't trust it. I think so.”

“Sneaky period,” he teased. 

“The worst kind,” I told him with a smirk. “Now put me down so we can actually get clean.”

We went to a Sunday brunch with his Edward's Scottish grandparents, and two of his sisters snuck away from their husbands and children so they could have a more adult meal. This get together was a lot more pleasant from the start. 

Tanya happily handed me a giant gift bag. “We wanted to get you something.”

“Aw, but you've already gotten me so much already. You don't need to do that,” I said in a quiet complaint as I sat down at our table. 

“No, no, no,” Sasha said. “This is better.”

"But they were already so great, and you've spent so much," I said, feeling my face heat up.  

“Oh we didn't spend anything,” Tanya told me proudly as she sat across from me. 

“We used his credit card,” Sasha grinned and pointed at her brother, sitting beside her sister. Edward's grandparents were sitting beside him to one of the ends of the table. 

“Oh, well in that case.” I glanced over at my boyfriend. 

“Don't look at me like that,” he said quickly. 

“Like what, exactly?” I questioned. 

“You know what,” he said in amusement, “you can fuss about that later. Open it now. Oo and awe like I know you're going to and say thank you.”

“Oh, really?” I laughed at him and his attitude. “Fine. I'll open it and say thank you. So pushy sometimes,” I teased him, pulling the tissue paper out the top of the bag and putting it in his lap. He chuckled at my attitude, wadding up the paper and putting it on the table. 

“What do you have there, dear?” His Grandma Jane asked sweetly, curiously looking over what I was pulling out. 

“They're Australian exclusive makeup brands. Tony said that it might make a good video so we,” Sasha waved her finger between her and her sister, “went nuts. He said he didn't care what we spent.” She put her hands up and shrugged, smiling to herself. 

“I really don't,” he said to them. 

“It's so much. I love it all. Thank you,” I said to the girls as I looked at all my fun new things that I was going to play with. 

“That's so perfect. I do love that one where you put the makeup on him,” his grandmother laughed fondly. “You both look like you're having such fun. It's so sweet.”

“I'll do his makeup again anytime he wants,” I promised them, laughing as I leaned into their grandson. 

“My eyebrows looked so good,” he said, holding his chin up. 

“Well, then fill them in regularly if you like them so much. I've shown you how,” I teased him. 

“I tried. It looks better when you do it.” He pouted, making me giggle. 

There was a long variety pack of about a dozen lipsticks in a glorious assortment of shades. I opened the package and pulled out one of them. It was a light creamy brown. I couldn't help myself, taking out my compact and putting it on my lips. I had just been wearing chapstick before. 

“Oo,” I said in a dry tone, glancing over at Edward to show him my lips. “Awe.”

“Beautiful.” He touched my chin. 

 "Thank you," I whispered to him with a small, adoring smile.  

“Yeah.” Edward looked away, a little embarrassed and smiling. “Thank you, ladies,” he told his sisters. 

“Our pleasure,” Sasha replied. 

“We bought us stuff too,” Tanya said happily. 

“I figure,” their brother laughed. “I consider it a part of your fees.”

“So, young lady, are you feeling better now?” Edward's Grandpa asked me curiously, reaching over to pat the top of my hand sweetly. 

“Yes, sir. Thank you,” I replied politely. 

“Such a charming accent. You're from Texas, yes? I'm afraid I don't know that much about it besides what you see in the movies and television,” his grandma said conversationally. 

I laughed, "yes. I feel like all the good and bad things you might know about is totally right. I'm from the Houston area. It's right off the Gulf of Mexico. The swampy gross wet part of Texas before you get to the pretty beaches." 

“I thought Texas more desert-y,” Tanya interjected. 

“Oh, we have that, too. It's just on the other side. You got the Gulf Coast, the prairie lands, the piney woods, the plains, hill country. The area that is desert it closer to New Mexico and Mexico and I'm closer to the Louisiana side,” I explained. “It takes a full twenty-five hours to drive from one side of Texas to the other. For reference, it takes about the same amount of time to go from Dallas Texas to New York City by car. Give or take a couple of hours.”

“Wow. What a fun road trip.” Sasha leaned on her hand and watched me curiously. She looked so much like her brother. 

"Both are fun. Louisiana to New Mexico and Dallas to New York. I've done both with Alice and Rosie when we were probably a year or two younger than you," I said thoughtfully to Edward. "You know that picture of the fog on the mountains you like so much?" I asked my boyfriend. He nodded. "I took that one on of those trips in West Virginia from our hotel room. I woke up in the morning, and it was the densest almost creamy white fog I had ever seen just perfectly rolling off the green mountains. I had never seen anything like it before, and I actual woke up Alice so she could see it. She was annoyed for half a second until she saw why," I laughed as I remembered the sweet memory.  

“I love the way you describe things. It makes me want to run away and go see all these places with you.”

“We don't have to run away to go see them,” I promised him. “We can go wherever you want, whenever. But there is no rush. We have forever.”

"I suppose that's true." His fingers wove with mine in my lap, and I leaned against him happily.  

“I love this new sappy Anthony. He's less sarcastic,” Tanya teased him. 

“I'm still sarcastic. I'm just in a better mood,” Edward replied with a shrug. “Being away from the terrorist helps, too.”

“Ha, terrorist,” his Grandpa Alistair chuckled, earning a dirty look from his grandmother. He smiled at her innocently. “You don't like her either,” he said when she didn't look away. She clicked her tongue and shook her head. “Bella, we are very terribly sorry about what went on between you and Esme. I hope it won't reflect badly on the character of the rest of our family.”

“It's fine, really. No, you've all be so wonderful to me. I'm sorry... I guess I'm sorry I'm not what she wanted me to be.” 

“No,” Sasha told me quickly. “No, it has nothing to do with you. Tony has always been the wild one she couldn't control. She's still fuming that he's an adult with a mind of his own.”

“I don't know what her problem is. I'm successful. I'm happy. I'm healthy. Literally what else is there for me to be? Isn't these the things a mother should want for their son? But let's not talk about her anymore. She'll ruin another meal without even being here,” Edward complained, fiddling nervously with the tissue paper. 

“I want the relationship with your mother to improve,” I told him quietly. “Even if I low-key hate her face.”

“My feelings are less low-key,” he replied with a sigh. “But, doesn't matter. We're here for a good time.” He picked up his bloody Mary and clinked it to my spike coffee. “Salud.”

“Prost,” I smiled. “I want to try a sip.”

“It's a little spicy,” he warned, passing it to me. 

“So, bland. Got it.” I smiled wickedly and took a little sip. It was fine. “Needs more Tabasco. Maybe some more horseradish.”

“Alright, well when you order your bloody Mary you can put as much spicy shit in there as you like,” he teased me, taking his drink back and taking a long sip. 

“How's that hair of the dog?” I asked him sarcastically. “Your friends will destroy your liver by the end of this trip.”

“It's fine. I'm fine,” he answered, rubbing the back of his neck like he wasn't tired from our long week already on top of being slightly hungover. “Actually Melly wanted to know if she could come by. Peter and Lee wanted to get together again, too.”

“Well, if you want to invite them over tonight, I don't mind. You can invite Jasper over again, too. We'll have to stop at the store on the way home though. I could make snacks,” I offered. 

“You wouldn't mind doing all that for me? You're not sick of people yet?”

“No. I like seeing you around the people you care about. But, can we not invite James?”

"Not a problem, at all. That twat," he muttered under his breath. "Excuse me," he said when he realized what he said in front of his grandparents. "He used a slur last night and," he sighed and shook his head. "Jasper got very upset. He seems very protective of Bella." 

“Why's that?” Tanya asked. 

“Jasper is a sweetheart,” Sasha replied, pulling a roll apart and dipping it in butter that was in a little cup on the table. “He was always my favorite of your friends. Guy friends. The girls are great.”

“I think Jasper and I have a lot in common,” I said to them. I smiled at Edward. “He was so sweet to me at the hospital. I'm glad you asked him to stay with me.”

“I'm glad you two are getting along so well. Even if you have a small crush on him.”

“I will hit you in front of your grandparents,” I warned him. “Test me, boy. I dare you.”

"Aw, it's so cute," he mocked me, and I slapped his leg hard, making him laugh.  

“Irina had the biggest crush on him when you were first in Uni together,” Tanya said, enjoying spilling the tea on her sister. “When he first started working out extra hard. Mm.”

“I want to know nothing about this,” Edward told them. “I don't want to know anything about my sister or best friend's sex lives.”

“Wait... They shagged?” Tanya said excitedly, her eyes getting wide. 

“Wait! No! Fuck! What?! Don't-” the man beside me began to fluster, making all the younger women at the table giggled. “I know nothing. I don't know what you're talking about. If asked I will deny all knowledge of this conversation. No, they didn’t to my knowledge.”

“It's not nice to gossip,” Grandma Jane reminded them. 

“Stop texting under the table,” Edward pointed at Tanya. She shook her head, typing more quickly. “Oh, come on. Don't make her mad at me. I didn't mean it like that. Please.”

“I'm going to be subtle.”

“Like a wrecking ball,” Sasha cackled at her sister. “Good for her, if she did. I think he’s lying. They shagged!”

“Please,” Edward begged them. “Fine. You're paying my medical bills.”

“Aw honey, your sister is too tired to kick your ass right now. She's got a brand new baby,” I told him in a laugh. 

“Maybe we can take Ava for a bit so she can get a break,” he said thoughtfully. “If it's okay with you?”

“Oh, no,” I began dryly, “I get to play with the cutest baby ever and then give it back at the end of the night. How terrible.”

Edward pulled out his phone and typed out a quick message to his sister. “She won't harm me if I offer free childcare.” He put his phone back in his pocket and raised his chin in the air proudly. 

"Oh! I can take her picture. We need to figure out when we want everyone to come over so I can take pictures of all your girls for you," I said to him happily. "Is it bad that I want to take the baby shopping and buy her cute clothes to take pictures in? Baby shopping is so much more fun than regular shopping." 

“It's always a good thing when they go up a size,” Sasha agreed. 

“And, everything is cuter,” Tanya mused with a little sigh. “I want another baby. I hope we get pregnant soon. I don't want Sophia to get too much older. I don't want to space them out too much. 

“I'm done.” Sasha shook her head. “Three is enough. I miss babies though. That's why I keep watching Ava. Oh, it's the best. And, she's such a good baby. She is so much easier than Ruthie was.”

“Isn't it amazing how different every baby is?” I asked. “When I used to work at the daycare it always surprised me how different they were from such an early age. The longer I did it I could see where certain personality traits came from based on their home lives. How much they were handled, how their parents soothed crying, things like that. Oh, I just realized how old the first ones I watched are now. I shouldn't have done that,” I laughed uncomfortably. 

“You started when you were fourteen,” Edward started doing the math in his head. “So, nineteen or twenty.”

“Ow,” I complained. “Don't do that. The maths hurt,” I joked. 

“There is nothing wrong with an older woman,” Grandpa Alistar commented charmingly, kissing his wife on the top of the head happily. 

“Aw,” the girls teased in unison. 

This was the sort of family interaction I had wanted with Edward's family in the first place. It was perfect. He left the restaurant so happy, talking to me animatedly as we walked through the market to pick up junk food for him and his friends to enjoy later in the evening. 

“I thought you'd be sick of me, dove.” Jasper was the first to arrive, freshly showered after getting off at work. He wrapped a comforting arm around my shoulder as I worked in the kitchen. 

“Nope.” I offered him a bite off of the cheese plate I was making. He took it between his teeth, his lips briefly brushing against my fingertips and I felt heat spread over my chest. I made sure not to look at Edward or Jasper. 

“Mm, salty.”

“It's a goat cheese from France. Do you like it?” I asked. 

“I do.”

“Try it with the dried cherries. Or, the figs,” I offered him. He plucked up a dried fig and pressed a quick kiss to my cheek before popping it into his mouth. 

“Thank you,” he said disgustingly through a mouthful of fruit. 

“Boys are so weird,” I complained, making him chuckle while he chewed. 

“What can I do?” He offered. 

“Get me some wine,” I answered him. 

“Allow me,” Edward offered. “Care for a glass?”

“Yes, darling. Please,” he smiled, turning to lean against the countertop beside me. “Everything looks so fancy.”

“That's how I roll,” I joked. “Like I don't eat this twice a week in my underwear at home with Alice in the kitchen off of a plastic snowflake plate.”

“Kinky,” he teased me gently. Edward handed us each a glass of wine. 

“Why don't you put on some music?” I offered to Jasper. I passed him my phone with the Spotify app up. 

“Don't mind if I do,” he mumbled as he scrolled through my list. Jasper started a song but continued to look at what I had.  

"Come to me, baby. Don't be shy, don't be shy," I sang along, making Edward smile. 

“You have a lot of old country songs,” Jasper commented.

“I was looking for all the old music my Mamaw used to listen to when I was little the other day,” I informed him. “There are some good ones. “

He switched the song to “Hey Good Lookin” by Hank Williams and wiggled his eyebrows stupidly at me. I laughed loudly before I caught myself. 

“No,” I said simply, making him laugh. He switched it to “Jolene”  by Dolly Parton. “Oh, yes. Better. I love doing this one for karaoke with Alice because it makes folks real nervous when I start singing it directly to her. I'm going to dedicate this song to a special lady in the audience. You know why I'm singing it, bitch,” I joked. 

“Oh no,” Edward laughed.  

“Wait, wait,” Jasper laughed, changing the song.  Keep Lying. “One of your fucking songs. Ohhhh... I see why you like it,” he teased me. “Very sexy.”

“Ohh, we have had sex to this,” Edward commented casually. I rolled my eyes and shook my head a little.  

“Told you. It was on the New York Playlist,” I replied before taking the food out onto the table. He followed behind me with bags of chips and boxes of crackers. 

“That was the best birthday,” he whispered in my ear, kissing my cheek lightly. 

“That picture of you on the balcony is my favorite. You are so beautiful,” I replied to him in a whisper as he wrapped his arms around my waist, holding me close to his body from behind. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.” He kissed my mouth slowly, tenderly from behind. “I like a lot of the pictures from that night of you.”

“I bet you do,” I smirked.

“I can't wait to take more of you. In the sand. In that swimsuit.”

“Which one?” I asked in a soft whisper, dragging my fingers over his hands that rested on my stomach.

He thought about it for a moment. “Any of them.”

I laughed, turning to face him. “I want to wear the new one.”

“Yes. And, leave it unzipped until about here,” he mused as he touched a spot a couple of inches below my breasts. 

"Horny?" I teased.  

“Very,” Edward replied evenly, making me laugh again. He chuckled, kissing the side of my neck and smoothing his hand over my back. “When we get back to LA let's spend a couple of days doing nothing but fucking and eating?” He asked hopefully.

I offered him a bite of cheese that he took from my fingers. The same ones that Jasper had touched when he got his cheese. “We can combine the two.”

“I intended to,” he promised. Edward was making me feel so warm. He knew what he was doing. “Mm, I'm suddenly craving ice cream.”

“Oh, we can definitely talk about your oral fetish later,” I teased him again in a whisper. I caught Jasper out of the corner of my eye, standing in the doorway of the kitchen. “Your friend is watching us.”

"Let him watch," he whispered, pulling me in for a passionate kiss. His hand went into my hair, holding me tightly as he mouth dominated mine for a long moment. When he pulled away, he smirked and pressed a little kiss on my forehead.  

“Dammit, Edward,” I complained at him as he walked away, making him laugh. “That's mean. I have to talk to people and pretend to be normal now.”

“You like it,” he called as he walked into the kitchen. 

“Obviously part of the fucking problem,” I snapped back at him. Jasper smirked at me. “Don't look at me like that. You'd feel the same way,” I told him, pointing at his chest. He raised his hands defensively but was still grinning. 

After all of his friends that were coming around arrived, we went out onto the beachside deck again. I was going to miss it when we went back to the states. The ocean was so beautiful and relaxing. I was sitting in between Jasper and Edward again. Melly, Lee, and Peter were much quieter than the group before.   

“So, you're moving to Los Angeles?” Melly asked me curiously. “Are you excited?”

“Very. We need to work some things out first though.”

"You don't ever have to leave. I'll buy you everything you need, and we'll get your things later," Edward offered. I looked over at him slowly. "Or, you could go home like planned, get ready, and pack. Whatever you want to do." 

“Wow, you got that look down,” Melly teased me. 

"Oh, he's just good at reading my mind. It's a little annoying sometimes." I looked at him again. I winked, earning a smile from Edward. "Yeah, actually, I don't know. Maybe I'll just go back for a few days so I can pack up things and have them shipped over. I'd like to make sure my instruments arrive in good shape." 

“Really?” Edward said happily. 

“Yeah,” I laughed. “Is that okay? We can wait until April or May if it's better for your schedule. It’s up to you. I know you’ll be recording and filming a lot soon so you might be too busy.”

"Oh, do shut up," he laughed, leaning forward and hugging me tightly into his arms. "We'll figure it out, and I'll come to help." 

“Really?” I didn’t know when he was going to find the time. 

“Yeah, I think I can squeeze in a quick trip in there.” My smile grew, as did his. “And we can do it faster together. I'll hire some quality movers to make sure all your things come undamaged,” Edward promised. “Then you can come to decorate our boring as fuck house however you like.”

“But, it's so beautiful. It's simple. You don't need that much. Just like... pillows. Pictures on the wall. Shit like that.”

“Your pictures.”

“Some of them,” I agreed. “Your place doesn't need much. I've already got the kitchen perfect.”

“That kitchen,” Melly let out a little gasp and put her hand on her heart. “I want it so bad. It's like a dream.”

“Oh, it is,” I agreed with a sigh. “You can definitely come to visit. I love cooking for everyone so much. Entertaining at Eddie's would be so great. Especially in the summer.”

“It's your place, too,” he told me warmly. 

"No," I laughed as I shook my head. "By the way, I hope you know I'm paying my part of the bills." 

"Okay," he said sarcastically. I cocked my head to the side, holding my mouth tight. "What do you want to pay, hm? I've got no house payment. There are solar panels, so there isn't much of an electricity bill ever. Water is not enough to bother with splitting. Cable and internet are for work, so it's already paid for. I'd get the maid service one way or the other, and if I know you, you'll clean before the maid comes." 

“Groceries,” I offered. 

He pursed his lips. “But you cook the food. Shouldn't I pay for it?”

“Not if you're not going to let me pay for anything else,” I replied back evenly. 

“Tense negotiations,” Jasper teased from beside me. Edward waved an annoyed hand in his face.

“Let me pretend that the money isn't yours in the first place and let me buy the damn food,” I told him. 

Edward rolled his eyes hard. "Fine, but it's your money. It comes from your store, too. Stop acting like it's all that you'll be making anyway. And, when we get married, it won't matter." 

“Um, yeah it will. That's why I want a prenup.”

“I'll sign it, but we won't need it.”

“You're an idiot,” I complained, reaching over and refilling my drink. I filled the wine to the very top of the glass since the bottle was almost empty anyway. “Jasper, tell him to be careful with his money, please. Maybe he'll listen to you.”

“He'll not listen to me,” Jasper replied. 

“I am careful with my money. That's why I have so much of it now,” he said cockily. He was four glasses of wine in already. It showed on his glowing red cheeks. “Fine. Buy your groceries.”

“I want to do more than just that.”

He shrugged at me. 

“You can buy me things, dove,” Jasper teased me. “I'm broke.”

I pursed my lips, smiling a little bit to myself. "Oh, my god. I think I might have been around you too long already. I just wanted to reply with a bad pickup line," I teased Jasper. "You're giving me such a wide opening." 

Jasper looked me dead in the eye and very seriously said in a low voice, “that's what she said.”

Everyone began to laugh at once, booing and hissing at Jasper and throwing bottle caps and trash in his general direction. 

“Wait!” Edward laughed, “what was the line?”

“Oh, god... It's not even that funny,” I laughed in embarrassment. “I'd like to buy you dinner.”

“Ten out of ten would have worked.” Jasper gave me the thumbs up, making me laugh more. “I'm here for you, dove, whenever you're ready for a real man.”

“Thanks. Good to know I have options,” I joked.  

"I may not be rich, but I'm very well endowed, and honestly, that's all the really matters," he put his hand on his heart and said it as if it was poetry.  

“Stupid bastard,” Edward laughed, pushing the back of his head from behind as his hand rested on the couch of the sofa. 

“I will take it out right now and prove it.”

“I've already seen your penis,” Edward said simply. “Thanks, but there's no need for you to expose yourself to all the ladies here. And, Melly.”

“Fuck you,” she laughed, flipping him off. He blew her a kiss. 

Peter laughed, “everyone's seen Jasper's. I'm seen his bare ass more times than I'd care to remember.”

“One time at a party he took shrooms and dove off a house naked into the pool,” Lee told me. “It’s amazing he’s not killed himself.”

“Whoops,” Jasper laughed. “That was a fun party. I think I had it blowing in the wind most of the night.” 

“Okay. Let’s not talk about this wanker’s wanker,” Melly said sarcastically, fake gagging. Jasper flipped her off. She ignored him. “I wanna go walking on the beach.”

“Oh, that sounds nice,” Lee agreed. He was the quietest of the bunch. 

Edward took my hand and stood up. “We’ve not really had a late night stroll on the beach yet. Shall we?”

“Sure.” I finished my wine quickly and got up to walk with him. Jasper got up as well. 

Peter and Lee walked along the craggy rocks to one side, talking loudly over the ocean waves. Melly was walking not far from us, picking up little seashells and shoving them into her blue jean pocket. Jasper had taken off his shoes and socks and was walking a few feet from his best friend.  

I caught it for just a moment, the wicked look in Edward’s eyes as he glanced over at me. I wasn’t entirely sure I saw it or not. It was so quick. 

Then he pushed Jasper hard into the sand, catching him totally off guard. He grabbed Edward in return by the ankle, making him trip forward. Jasper pushed him back into the sand, quickly getting on top of him like he had the other day in the living room by the couch. I watched from a few feet away. My face almost turned red instantly as I watched them push on one another aggressively. My heart began to thump in my chest as my boyfriend bucked against him, trying to push him off again. 

“Get em!” Melly shouted at both of them from the water where she was starting to dip in her feet. 

“Which one?” I asked jokingly. She just shrugged, making me quietly laugh. 

He finally knocked him off and pinned him hard against the sand with one of his hands tightly wrapped around his wrist. Jasper slapped at him with the other, smacking his side with a hollow thump. He gripped at Edward’s t-shirt as he tried to heave him over once again. Edward was too big and had him too snug in the sand though. His knees were pressed hard into Jasper's, probably painfully so. 

Finally, he snatched the other wrist and slammed it hard into the ground.

“Fuck, ow. Get off,” Jasper complained loudly. 

"That's what she said," Melly yelled at them. I laughed, but I knew I was visibly flushed all over. I smiled a little to myself and looked away from my boyfriend as he got up. 
“Do either of you idiots want anything from the kitchen? I'm going to get a drink,” I told them as I started to move up towards the house. 

“Hey, wait,” Edward called after to me, sort of laughing to himself. “I'll come with you.”

“I'm fine,” Jasper said, still flopped on the sand and heaving. Our eyes caught the other’s for a moment before quickly darting away. He was flushed as well. 

“You alright?” Edward called to me as I came into the cabin, shutting the glass door behind him. 

“Yeah, I'm fine,” I answered quickly, getting my breathing back to normal. 

“Are you sure?” I asked with a small smile. I caught the naughty flash again. 

I gasped audibly, “you did it on purpose to show out for me?”

“Did what?” His grin to one side, it curving into his cheek as he tried to keep his face serious. 

"You did." I slapped his arm. "That's so mean." I went to slap him again, but he grabbed my wrist and forcefully slammed me to the wall before capturing my mouth in an intense kiss. There was a little sand in his hair, and I could feel it when I ran my fingers through it. I kissed him desperately, smashing my lips as hungrily against him as he was. His fingers tightened around my wrist pleasantly, almost too tight.  

“Do you like rubbing all over your best friend for me to watch?” I teased against his mouth. His hand slid up my chest slowly, pushing over my breast before his fingers brushed against the base of my neck. 

"I like turning you on." He held my thin neck in his big hand, kissing me again deliciously. "I wish I could fuck you right now," he said against my skin.  

“Your friends might catch us,” I whispered as his mouth dragged across my neck. “I wish I had worn a skirt.”

“Next time.” His hand smoothed over the top of my blue jean shorts, moving down the back to grip my ass tightly. “With no panties.”

“God,” I whined, so turned on. “How am I supposed to go back out there like this?” I asked. “I have to look at Jasper after that.”

“I don't think you mind that,” he said teasingly. 

"Edward," I half complained, half moaned when his teeth went into my shoulder. I tugged on his hair, but he didn't stop, making me moan louder. "Fuck, I want you to bend me over something and fuck me senseless." 

"Baby, tonight we can do whatever you want." 

He winked at me when pulled away as someone came in from the outside behind us. 

We were going to be in for a wild night. 

Back: Episode 49